THE  LIBRARY 

OF 
THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


FRED  LOCKLEY 

RARE  WESTERN  BOOKS 

4227  S.  E.  Stark  St. 
PORTLAND.  ORE. 


AMERICAN    TABLEAUX, 

flo 


SKETCHES 


OF 


"Pis  like  a  dream,  when  one  awakes, — 
These  visions  of  the  scenes  o*f  old  ; 

'Tis  like  the  moon,  when  morning  breaks  ; 
"Tia  like  a  tale  round  watch-fires  told. 


By  V.  V.  VIDE. 


NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  BUCKLAND  &  SUMNER, 

79  JOHN-STREET. 

1846. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1846,  by 

BUCKLAND   &    SUMMER, 

in  the  Clerk's  office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for 
the  Southern  District  of  New  York- 


Stereotyped  by  Vincent  L.  Dill. 
128  Fulton  at.  Sun  Building,  N.  T. 

C.  A.  Alvord,  Printer,  Cor.  of  John  and  Dutch  3ts. 


PREFACE. 


:      cu 


THE  American  Tableaux  lay  no  claim  to  the  res 
pect  and  confidence,  which  is  justly  shown  to  authentic 
history  ;  nor  do  they  anticipate  the  ready  favor  usually 
accorded  to  high  wrought  romance.  They  are  neither 
the  one  nor  the  other.  The  general  outline  is  designed 
to  be  historical,  and  true  to  the  characters  of  individu 
als,  and  the  customs  of  nations  and  tribes;  and  the 
drapery  in  which  it  is  arrayed  is  intended  rather  to 
illustrate  the  truth,  and  place  it  in  bolder  relief,  than  to 
weaken  its  force  by  irrelevant  inventions.  It  is  propos 
ed  rather  to  shade  and  color  the  naked  sketches  of  his 
tory,  and  restore  them  to  their  natural  setting  and  ac 
companiments,  than  to  alter  or  distort  them.  The  cha 
racters  of  history  are  usually  stiff,  cold,  and  statue-like, 
and  their  drapery,  if  they  have  any,  is  of  the  same 
marble  rigidity  with  themselves.  The  Tableaux  would 
transfer  them  to  canvass  in  their  natural  colors,  strongly 
relieved  by  a  back-ground  of  familiar  scenery  and  every 
day  associations,  and  shaded  or  lightened,  as  the  case 
2  may  be,  by  the  sorrows  or  joys  of  social  life,  and  the 
J  cares  or  honors  of  public  station.  It  may  be  pre- 
^  sumptuous  to  hope  that  all  this  has  been  accomplished. 
^.  It  is  safer  to  say,  it  has  been  attempted. 


CONTENTS. 


THE  AZTEC  PRINCESS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

•MB 
BIRTH   AND    EARLY    LIFE   OF    TECUICHPO.          -          15 

THE  Horoscope — Faith  in  the  revelations  of  Astrology — Monte- 
zuma  in  his  palace — The  message  delivered — Resignation — 
Fatalism — Infancy  of  the  Princess — The  slave  Karee — 
Obtains  her  freedom — The  Chinampa — Genius  and  faith  of 
Karee — Her  devotion  to  the  Princess — Chivalry  of  the  Aztecs. 


CHAPTER  II. 

YOUTH    OF    THE    PRINCESS — HER    EARLY    LOVE    REVEALED 

PROPHETIC    ANNOUNCEMENT,    AND    SUDDEN    ARRIVAL    OF 
THE    SPANIARDS.  .  -       27 

Superstitious  forebodings  of  Montezumn — Loveliness  of  his  daugh 
ter — Her  suitors — The  Prince  of  Tezcuco — Ka-ree-o-than — 
A  secret  revealed — Guatimo/in — The  ancient  legend — The 
young  Pythoness — Her  vision — Warning  and  appeal — The 
vision  realized — The  pictured  scroll — Agitation  of  Monte- 


CONTENTS. 

zuma — A  second  courier — The  royal  council — Courtesy  to 
the  strangers — Splendid  embassy — Their  meeting  with  Cor- 
tez — Munificent  presents — Avarice  of  the  Spaniards — They 
make  interest  with  the  Totonacs,  and  send  proposals  to  Tlas- 
cnla — Their  proposal  rejected — They  meet  and  conquer  the 
Tlascalans — An  alliance  formed — The  compeers  of  Cortez — 
Xicotencatl — The  strength  and  weakness  of  the  Aztecs. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SUPERSTITIOUS    FEARS   AND    VACILLATING    POLICY  Of   MON- 

TEZUMA.  -  -  45 

Frequent  embassies  and  rich  presents  to  the  Spaniards — Monte- 
zuma,  fearing  to  act  openly,  plots  their  destruction  secretly — 
Cortez  cautioned  by  the  Tlascalans — His  prudence  and  strict 
discipline — Cuitlahua  urges  Montezuma  to  bold  decided  mea 
sures — Scene  in  the  royal  garden — Mysterious  chant — Warn 
ing — Its  effect — Montezuma  roused  to  action — Energy  of 
Cuitlahua — The  army  in  motion  to  repel  the  enemy — Confi 
dent  of  victory — The  monarch  changes  his  plan — A  strata 
gem — Cholula — The  army  arrested  in  its  march — The  Span 
iards  in  Cholula — Hospitable  reception — Sudden  change — 
Suspicion  of  treachery — Perilous  position  and  bold  bearing  of 
•Cortez — His  demand  upon  the  Cholulan  princes — Charges 
them  with  conspiracy — Their  alarm  and  apology — Terrible 
massacre — Conflict  on  the  great  Teocalli — The  Spaniards 
victorious — Painful  position  of  Cuitlahua  and  his  army — Tlas 
calans  in  Cholula. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

AGITATIONS  IN   THE  CAPITAL — THE  ROYAL  HOUSEHOLD — THE 

SPANIARDS    STEADILY    ADVANCING.  65 

Montezuma's  duplicity— Shuts  himself  up  in  despair— Divided 
counsels — Mistaken  policy — Triumphant  advance  of  Cortez — 
His  ambitious  views — His  military  caution — Montezuma  in 


CONTENTS.  Vii 

his  family — His  youngest  daughter — Her  loveliness — Her 
clouded  destiny — The  royal  household — A  family  scene — A 
dark  superstition  versus  a  cheerful  faith — Excursion  on  the 
lake — The  royal  cortege — The  Princess — Guatimozin — The 
dream  and  its  echo — Prophecy — Signal  and  sudden  return — 
Preparation  to  receive  the  Spaniards — Cacama's  embassy  to 
Cortez — Exchange  of  courtesies — Reception  of  the  strangers 
at  Iztapalapan — Lofty  bearing  of  Cuitlahua — The  Capital 
and  its  environs. 

CHAPTER  V. 

ARRIVAL  OF  THE  SPANIARDS  AT  THE  CAPITAL — THEIR 
RECEPTION  BY  MONTEZUMA — DETERMINED  HOSTILITY 
OF  GUATIMOZIN.  -  81 

Singular  relative  position  of  the  Spaniard  and  the  Aztec — The 
power  and  timidity  of  the  one,  and  the  danger  and  bold 
ness  of  the  other — Speculation — Cortez  advancing — The 
Grand  Causeway — The  Fort  of  Xoloc — The  Emperor's  reti 
nue — Abject  deference  of  his  lords — Magnificent  palanquin — 
His  personal  appearance  and  costume — The  reception — Ex 
change  of  presents — Montezuma  retires — Cuitlahua  escorts 
the  Spaniards  to  their  quarters — Their  admiration  on  seeing 
the  splendor  of  the  city — Curiosity  of  the  people — The 
omens  of  that  day — Their  influence  upon  Montezuma — Guati- 
mozin's  true  devotion  to  his  country — His  interview  with  the 
Princess — True  interpretation  of  the  omens — Filial  devotion 
versus  patriotism — The  pledge — A  new  omen — The  parrot 
turned  prophet — Karee  and  her  prediction — Extreme  sensi 
tiveness  of  the  Princess. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

MITNIFICKNCE     OF      MONTEZTJMA THE     RO.YAL     BANQUET— 

THE    REQUITAL — THE    EMPEROR  A  PRISONER    IN   HIS  OWW 
PALACE.  -         97 

Grand  military  display   by  the   Spaniards— The  terror   of   ths 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

Aztecs — Fearlessness  and  high  purpose  of  Guatimozin  and 
others — The  Banquet — The  company — A  contrast — The 
strangers  presented  to  the  Queen — Her  grace  and  dignity- 
Beauty  of  the  Aztec  women — Awkward  position  of  the  ad 
miring  Cavaliers — Their  ingenuity  in  pantomime — Readily 
matched  by  the  Aztec — Sandoval  and  the  Princess — Cortez 
and  Karee — Guatimozin  and  Cacama  in  argument — The 
Princess  interposes — Sternness  of  Guatimozin — An  incident 
— Orteguilla — Alvarado  and  the  Naiads — Metamorphosed  into 
a  flower-god — Pays  homage  to  the  Princess — The  feast — 
The  true  character  of  the  invaders — Bold  movement  of  Cor 
tez — Montezuma's  blind  submission  to  fate — Voluntarily 
becomes  a  vassal  to  the  crown  of  Spain — A  still  bolder  move 
ment  of  Cortez — Montezuma  remonstrates,  but  yields,  and 
becomes  a  prisoner  in  the  Spanish  quarters — Indignation  of 
the  nobles — Portentous  omen — Distress  in  the  palace — The 
Princess  expostulates  with  her  father — The  parting,  and  the 
promised  meeting — Guatimozin  departs  in  disgust — His  inter 
view  with  the  Princess  at  Chapoltepec — Courageous  hopes — 
Oracle  and  omens — Timidity  made  bold  by  love. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TREACHERY  AND    RETRIBUTION MASSACRE    OF  THE  AZTEC 

NOBILITY DEATH    OF    MOJfTEZUMA.  -  121 

Cortez  visits  Vera  Cruz — Alvnrado  in  command  in  the  Capital — 
His  character— The  Aztec  festival — Unprovoked  attack  and 
massacre — The  whole  nation  in  arms  for  revenge — Alvarado 
in  imminent  peril — Cortez  returns — The  Aztecs  threaten  the 
entire  destruction  of  the  Spaniards — Furious  assault  upon 
their  quarters — Desperate  sortie — Implacable  spirit  of  the 
Aztecs — Their  leaders — Cortez  persuades  Montezuma  to 
interpose — Cacama  summoned  to  the  royal  presence — His 
noble  reply — The  Princes'  rendezvous — Guatimozin  warned 
of  danger — His  escape — Cacama  and  Cuitlahua  arrested — 
The  latter  released — Fresh  assaults  upon  the  Spaniards — At 


CONTENTS.  Ut 

the  instigation  of  Cortez,  Montezuma  appears  and  addresses 
the  people — Their  loyalty  and  deference — Suddenly  changed 
to  uncontrollable  rage — The  Emperor  mortally  wounded  by 
his  own  people — A  temporary  suspension  of  hostilities — Death 
of  Montezuma — His  funeral  obsequies. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

BRIEF  REIGN  OF  CDITLAHUA — EXPULSION  OF  THE  SPAN 
IARDS — GUATIMOZIN  CHOSEN  EMPEROR — HIS  MARRIAGE 
WITH  TECUICHPO.  137 

Cuitlahua  elected  to  the  vacant  throne — His  resolution — Cortez, 
realizing  his  danger,  resolves  to  evacuate  the  city — Attempts 
to  steal  away  in  the  night — Assaulted  on  all  sides  by  the 
Aztecs — Perils  of  the  retreat — Awful  position  on  the  Great 
Causeway — Hemmed  in  on  all  sides — Terrible  slaughter — A 
remnant  escape — Cortez  in  tears — Singular  neglect  of  his 
adversary — Activity  of  Cuitlnhua — His  sudden  death — Grief 
and  despondency  of  the  nation — Guatimozin  elected  to  his 
place — His  activity  and  prudence — He  claims  the  hand  of 
the  Princess — Her  timidity  and  her  devotion — Love  finding 
the  bright  side  of  the  picture — The  nuptial  festival — Grand 
procession  to  the  Capital — A  nation's  welcome. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FESTIVITIES    AT     THE    COURT    OF    GUATIMOZIN — THE    NEW 

HYMENEAL    VOW.  -  -  151 

Character  of  Guatimozin — His  practical  wisdom  and  activity — 
Gaiety  of  the  court — The  young  Queen — Nahuitla,  the 
Prince  of  Tlacopan — Atlacan,  a  princess  of  Tezcuco — Her 
brother,  Maxtli — Her  suitors — The  Merchant  of  Cholula — 
Mercenary  views  of  Maxtli — Endeavors  to  thwart  Nahuitla — 
How  he  is  thwarted  himself— The  betrothal — Sanctioned  by 


CONTENTS. 


the   Emperor — The    nuptials — Polygamy  abjured — A  new 
Imperial  statute — Torch  dance — Significant  pantomime. 


CHAPTER  X. 

RETURN  Of  CORTEZ — SIEGE  OK  TENOCHT1TLAN — BRA  VERT 

AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  AZTECS.      -     161 

Guatimozin  prepares  for  a  new  invasion — Cortez  approaches  with 
a  new  army — Orders  vessels  built  at  Tlascala — Takes  pos 
session  of  Tezcuco — Makes  liberal  overtures  to  Guatimozin — 
Rejected  with  scorn — Determined  spirit  of  Guatimozin — 
Success  of  Coitez  in  reducing  some  of  the  smaller  towns — 
Narrow  escape  at  Iztalapatan — General  defection  of  the  tri 
butary  cities — How  accounted  for — The  Spanish  fleet  on  the 
Lake — Genius  of  Cortez — Tenochtitlan  invested — Prepara 
tions  for  the  siege — Spirit  of  the  Aztecs — Their  supplies  cut 
off — The  Queen  in  her  reverses — Famine — Distress  in  the 
city — Love  stronger  than  hunger — The  famishing  fed — Des 
peration — an  assault — an  ambush — The  tide  of  battle  suddenly 
turned — Perilous  position  and  severe  loss  of  the  Spaniards— 
Cortez  narrowly  escapes — Disastrous  retreat. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

STRA1TNESS  OF  THE  FAMINE — THE  FINAL  CONFLICT- 
FLIGHT  AND  CAPTURE  OF  GUATIMOZIN — DESTINY  FUL 
FILLED.  -  .  179 

The  Mexicans  encouraged — Oracular  declaration  of  the  priests — 
It  fails  to  be  fulfilled — Cortez  resolves  to  lay  waste  the  city — 
A  wide  spread  ruin — Terrible  sufferings  of  the  besieged — 
Love  and  loyalty  outliving  hope — Death  preferred  to  submis 
sion — Nahuitla  proposes  a  plan  of  escape — Guatimozin  re 
jects  it,  but  is  overruled  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  his 
people — Prepares  for  flight — The  battle  of  the  ghosts — The 


CONTENTS.  Xl 

retreat — Guatimozin  on  the  lake — Pursued  by  the  enemy — 
A  captive— Brought  before  Cortez — His  noble  spirit  and 
bearing — The  Queen  and  the  conqueror — Her  destiny  fulfilled. 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  THE  KATAHBA  CHIEF,    us 


THE  dream  of  Minaree,  the  young  bride  of  Ash-te-o-lah — Its  effect 
upon  the  Chief— He  goes  to  the  chase — Power  and  pros 
perity  of  the  Katehbas — Beauty  of  their  villages — The  wig 
wam  of  Ash-te-o-lah — The  Chief  in  his  canoe — The  deer — 
The  foe — The  chase — He  turns  upon  his  pursuers — Slays 
seven  of  their  number  successively — Is  taken — Marched  off 
as  a  captive — His  boldness  and  dignity— Arrives  in  the  territo 
ries  of  his  enemies — Insulted  and  beaten  by  the  women — Con 
demned  to  the  fiery  torture — Led  out  to  execution — Breaks 
away  and  escapes — Pauses  to  defy  his  pursuers — Distances 
them  all — Stops  to  rest — Finds  a  place  of  concealment — 
Plans  the  destruction  of  the  pursuing  party — Succeeds — 
Returns  home  in  triumph,  laden  with  trophies  and  spoils. 


MONICA-THE  ITEAN  CAPTIVE.     -     209 

REVERENCE  for  the  dead — Indian  burial — The  journey  to  the  Spirit 
land — The  favorite  dog  killed — Food  for  journey — Memen 
toes  of  the  departed — The  grave  of  an  infant  boy — The  Iteau 


CONTENTS. 

encampment — A  sister's  grief — Her  dream — She  visits  the 
grave  by  moonlight — Her  song — Enters  a  canoe  and  floats 
down  the  stream — A  captive,  devoted  to  the  "  Great  Star" — 
Pagan  rite  among  the  Pawnees — Preparing  for  the  sacrifice — 
Ignorant  of  her  fate — Gathering  of  the  Pawnees  to  the  festi 
val — The  victim  led  to  the  stake— The  terrible  orgies  com 
mence — Are  suddenly  interrupted — The  captive  unbound — 
The  flight — Parting  with  her  deliverer — Meets  her  friends — 
Reaches  her  home  in  safety — Petalesharro,  her  deliverer— 
His  person  and  character — Bloody  rite  abolished. 


THE  HERMITESS  OF  ATHABASCA.    -    227 


THE  wigwam  of  Kaf-na-wa-go — His  family — Tula,  his  only 
daughter — O-ken-ah-ga,  her  husband — The  Athapuscows 
steal  in  at  night — The  chiefs  murdered — Tula  a  captive — Her 
infant  boy  murdered  before  her  eyes — The  Chippeways  in 
pursuit  of  the  murderers — Following  the  trail — The  enemy 
overtaken — Retribution  wreaked  upon  the  innocent — The 
deep  grief  of  Tula — Her  weary  marches — Her  captors 
encamp — The  tempest — She  escapes  in  the  darkness — Vain 
attempts  to  discover  her  retreat — Seeks  to  find  her  \vay  back 
to  her  people — The  forest — A  midnight  intruder — She  climbs 
a  tree — Is  besieged — Assaulted — Repels  and  destroys  the 
enemy — Intricacies  and  dangers  of  the  forest — An  opening, 
but  no  light — Bewildered — Resolves  to  go  no  farther — Finds 
a  convenient  spot — builds  a  cabin — her  house-keeping — Her 
ingenuity,  industry  and  taste — The  Hermitess  discovered — 
Her  solitude  reluctantly  abandoned — Indian  mode  of  obtaining 
a  wife — Journeyings — A  new  party — An  unexpected  meeting. 


THE  AZTEC  PRINCESS, 


DESTINY    FORESHADOWED 


Rapacious  Spain 

Folio-wed  her  bold  discoverer  o'er  the  main ; 
A  rabid  race,  fanatically  bold. 
And  steeled  to  cruelty  by  lust  of  gold. 
Traversed  the  waves,  the  unknown  world  explored, 
The  cross  their  standard,  but  their  path  the  sword  ; 
Their  steps  were  graves  ;  o'er  prostrate  realms  they  trod. 
They  worshipped  Mammon,  while  they  vowed  to  God. 


THE  AZTEC  PRINCESS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

BIRTH    AND    EARLY    LIFE    Of    TECUICHPO. 

Cell  me,  ascrfbest  tjjou  fnfluence  to  tfce  stars  1 

"  Wo  !  wo !  wo !  to  the  imperial  House  of  Tenochtit- 
lan !  Never  saw  I  the  heavens  in  so  inauspicious  an 
aspect.  Dark  portentous  influences  appear  on  every 
side.  May  the  horoscope  of  the  infant  daughter  of 
Montezuma  never  be  fulfilled." 

These  were  the  awful  words  of  the  priestly  astrolo 
ger  of  Tenochtitlan,  uttered  with  solemn  and  oracular 
emphasis  from  the  lofty  Teocalli,  where  he  had  been 
long  and  studiously  watching  the  heavens,  and  calcu 
lating  the  relative  positions  and  combinations  of  the 
stars.  A  deep  unutterable  gloom  seemed  to  pervade  his 
soul.  Several  times  he  traversed  the  broad  terrace,  in 
a  terrible  agitation ;  his  splendid  pontifical  robes  flow 
ing  loosely  in  the  breeze,  and  his  tall  majestic  figure 
relieved  against  the  clear  sky,  like  some  colossal  mov 
ing  statue, — and  then,  in  tones  of  deeper  grief  than 


16  THE    HOROSCOPE. 

before,  finding  no  error  in  his  calculations,  reiterated 
his  oracular  curse — "  Wo  !  wo  !  wo  !  to  the  imperial 
House  of  Tenochtitlan ! "  Casting  down  his  instru 
ments  to  the  earth,  and  tearing  his  hair  in  the  violence 
of  his  emotions,  he  prostrated  himself  on  the  altar,  and 
poured  forth  a  loud  and  earnest  prayer  to  all  his  gods. 

"Is  there  no  favoring  omen  in  any  quarter,  vene 
rable  father?"  inquired  the  agitated  messenger  from 
the  palace,  when  the  prayer  was  ended — "  is  there  no 
one  of  those  bright  spheres  above  us,  that  will  deign  to 
smile  on  the  destiny  of  the  young  princess  ?  " 

"  It  is  full  of  mysterious,  portentous  contradictions," 
replied  the  astrologer.  "  Good  and  evil  influences  con 
tend  for  the  mastery.  The  evil  prevail,  but  the  good 
are  not  wholly  extinguished.  The  life  of  the  princess 
will  be  a  life  of  sorrow,  but  there  will  be  a  peculiar 
brightness  in  its  end.  Yet  the  aspect  of  every  sign  in 
the  heavens  is  wo,  and  only  wo,  to  the  imperial  House 
of  Montezuma." 

Faith  in  the  revelations  of  astrology  was  a  deeply 
rooted  superstition  with  the  Aztecs.  It  pervaded  the 
whole  structure  of  society,  affecting  the  most  intelligent 
and  well-informed,  as  well  as  the  humblest  and  most 
ignorant  individual.  In  this  case,  the  prophetic  wail- 
ings  of  the  priestly  oracle  rolled,  like  a  long  funereal 
knell,  through  the  magnificent  halls  of  the  imperial 
palace,  and  fell  upon  the  ear  of  the  monarch,  as  if  it  had 
been  a  voice  from  the  unseen  world.  Montezuma  was 
reclining  on  a  splendidly  embroidered  couch,  in  his  pri 
vate  apartment,  anxiously  awaiting  the  response  of  the 
celestial  oracle.  He  was  magnificently  arrayed  in  his 
royal  robes  of  green,  richly  ornamented  with  variegated 


THE    EMPEROR   AND   THE    PALACE.  17 

feather- work,  and  elaborately  inwrought  with  gold  and 
silver.  His  sandals  were  of  pure  gold,  with  ties  and 
anklets  of  gold  and  silver  thread,  curiously  interwoven 
with  a  variegated  cotton  cord.  On  his  head  was  a  rich 
fillet  of  gold,  with  a  beautiful  plume  bending  gracefully 
over  one  side,  casting  a  melancholy  shade  over  his 
handsome  but  naturally  pensive  features.  A  few  of  the 
royal  princes  sat,  in  respectful  silence,  at  the  farther 
end  of  the  chamber,  waiting,  with  an  anxiety  almost 
equal  to  that  of  the  monarch,  the  return  t>f  the  royal 
messenger. 

The  apartments  of  the  emperor  were  richly  hung 
with  tapestry  of  ornamental  feather-work,  rivalling,  in 
the  brilliancy  of  its  dyes,  and  the  beautiful  harmony  of 
its  arrangement,  the  celebrated  Gobelin  tapestry.  The 
floor  was  a  tesselated  pavement  of  porphyry  and  other 
beautiful  stones.  Numerous  torches,  supported  in  mas 
sive  silver  stands,  delicately  carved  with  fanciful  figures 
of  various  kinds,  blazed  through  the  apartment,  light 
ing  up,  with  an  almost  noonday  brilliancy,  the  gorgeous 
folds  of  the  plumed  hangings,  and  filling  the  whole 
palace  with  the  sweet  breath  of  the  odoriferous  gums 
of  which  they  were  composed. 

The  emperor  leaned  pensively  on  his  hand,  seem 
ingly  oppressed  with  some  superstitious  melancholy 
forebodings.  Perhaps  the  shadow  of  that  mysterious 
prophecy,  which  betokened  the  extinction  of  the  Aztec 
dynasty,  and  the  consequent  ruin  of  his  house,  was 
passing  athwart  the  troubled  sky  of  his  mind,  Ceiling 
the  always  doubtful  future  in  mists  of  tenfold  dimness. 
Whatever  it  was  that  disturbed  his  royal  serenity,  his 
reverie  was  soon  broken  by  the  sound  of  an  approach- 

m  *  * 

2* 


18  SHADOWS    OF    DKSTINY. 

ing  footstep.  For  a  moment,  nothing  was  heard  but  the 
measured  tread  of  the  trembling  messenger,  pacing 
with  unwilling  step  the  long  corridor,  that  led  to  the 
royal  presence.  With  his  head  bowed  upon  his  breast, 
his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  pavement,  his  person  veiled  in 
the  coarse  nequen*  and  his  feet  bare,  he  stood  before 
the  monarch,  dumb  as  a  statue. 

"  What  response  bring  you,"  eagerly  enquired  the 
emperor,  "  from  the  burning  oracles  of  heaven  ?  How 
reads  the  destiny  of  my  new-born  infant?" 

"  The  response  be  to  the  enemies  of  the  great  Monte- 
znma,"  replied  the  messenger,  without  lifting  his  eyes 
from  the  floor,  "  and  the  destiny  it  foreshadows  to  the 
children  of  them  that  hate  him." 

"Speak,"  exclaimed  the  monarch,  "What  message 
do  you  bring  from  the  priest  of  the  stars?" 

"  Alas  !  my  royal  master,  my  message  is  full  of  wo — 
my .  heart  faints,  and  my  tongue  refuses  its  office  to 
give  it  utterance.  The  old  prophet  bade  me  say,  that 
the  celestial  influences  are  all  unpropitious ;  that  the 
destiny  of  the  infant  princess  is  a  life  of  sorrow,  with  a 
gleam  of  more  than  earthly  brightness  in  its  evening 
horizon.  And  then,  prostrating  himself  upon  the  great 
altar,  he  groaned  out  one  long,  deep,  heart-rending  wail 
for  the  imperial  House  of  Tenochtitlan,  and  the  golden 
realm  of  Anahuac." 

A  deeper  shade  came  over  the  brow  of  Montezuma, 
and  heaving  a  sigh  from  the  very  depths  of  a  soul  that 
had  long  been  agitated  by  melancholy  forebodings  of 
coming  evil,  he  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  said, 

*  A  mantle  of  coarse  cotton  fabric,  which  all  who  approached  the  empe 
ror  were  compelled  to  put  on,  in  token  of  humility  and  reverence 


THE    MONARCH    AND    HIS    PEOPLE.  19 

"the  will  of  the  gods  be  done."  Then,  waving  his 
hand  to  his  attendants,  they  bowed  their  heads,  and 
retired  in  silence  from  the  apartment. 

"  It  has  come  at  last,"  inwardly  groaned  the  mo 
narch,  as  soon  as  he  found  himself  alone — "  it  has 
come  at  last — that  fearful  prophecy,  that  has  so  long 
hung,  like  the  shadow  of  a  great  cloud,  over  my 
devoted  house,  is  now  to  be  fulfilled.  The  fates  have 
willed  it,  and  there  is  no  escape  from  their  dread 
decrees.  I  must  make  ready  for  the  sacrifice." 

Nerved  by  the  stern  influence  of  this  dark  fatalism, 
Montezuma  brushed  a  tear  from  his  eye,  and  putting  a 
royal  restraint  upon  the  turbulent  sorrows  and  fears  of 
his  paternal  heart,  hastened  to  the  apartments  of  the 
queen,  to  break  to  her,  with  all  the  gentleness  and  cau 
tion  which  her  delicate  and  precarious  circumstances 
required,  the  mournful  issue  of  their  inquiries  at  the 
court  of  heaven,  into  the  future  destiny  and  prospects 
of  their  new-born  babe. 

A  deep  gloom  hung  over  the  palace  and  the  city. 
Every  heart,  even  the  most  humble  and  unobserved, 
sympathized  in  the  disappointment,  and  shared  the  dis 
tress,  of  their  sovereign.  And  the  day,  which  should 
have  been  consecrated  to  loyal  congratulations,  and 
general  festivities,  became,  as  by  common  consent,  a 
sort  of  national  fast,  a  season  of  universal  lamentation. 

The  little  stranger  was  welcomed  into  life  with  that 
peculiar  chastened  tenderness,  which  is  the  natural 
offspring  of  love  and  pity — love,  such  as  infant  inno 
cence  wins  spontaneously  from  every  heart — pity,  such 
as  melancholy  forebodings  of  coming  years  of  sorrow  to 
one  beloved,  cannot  fail  to  awaken.  She  was  regarded 


20  THE    INFANCY   OF   THE    PRINCESS. 

as  the  most  beautiful  and  the  most  interesting  of  all  her 
race.  Every  look  and  motion  seemed  to  have  its  pecu 
liar  significance  in  indicating  the  victim  of  a  remark 
able  destiny.  And  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  a 
superstition  so  sad,  and  an  affection  so  tender  and  soli 
citous,  discovered  an  almost  miraculous  precocity  in 
the  first  developments  of  the  intellectual  and  moral 
qualities  of  its  subject.  She  was  the  attractive  centre 
of  all  the  admiration  and  love  of  the  royal  household. 
Imagination  fancied  a  peculiar  sadness  in  her  eye,  and 
her  merry  laugh  was  supposed  to  mingle  an  element  of 
sadness  in  its  tones.  Her  mild  and  winning  manners, 
and  her  affectionate  disposition  made  her  the  idol  of  all 
whom  she  loved ;  and  each  one  strove  to  do  her  service, 
as  if  hoping  to  avert,  in  some  measure,  the  coming  doom 
of  their  darling ;  while  she  clung  to  the  fond  and 
devoted  hearts  around  her,  as  the  ivy  clings  to  the  oak, 
which  receives  its  embraces,  and  is  necessary  to  its 
support. 

When  the  young  princess,  who  received  the  name  of 
Tecuichpo,  had  arrived  at  the  age  of  one  year,  she  was 
given  in  charge  to  a  young  and  beautiful  slave,  whom 
the  Emperor  had  recently  obtained  from  Azcapozalco. 
Karee  was  gifted  with  rare  powers  of  minstrelsy.  Her 
voice  had  the  sweetness,  power  and  compass  of  a 
mocking  bird,  and  all  day  long  she  warbled  her  ever- 
changing  lays,  as  if  her  natural  breathing  were  music, 
and  song  the  natural  flow  of  her  thoughts.  She  soon 
became  passionately  devoted  to  the  little  pet,  and  exerted 
all  her  uncommon  gifts  to  amuse  and  instruct  her. 
She  taught  her  all  the  native  songs  of  Azcapozalco 
and  Mexitli,  instructed  her  in  dancing,  embroidery  and 


I 

KAUEK.  21 

feather-work,  and  initiated  her  into  the  science  of 
picture-writing  and  the  fanciful  language  of  flowers. 
Karee  and  her  royal  charge  were  never  apart.  Gentle 
and  timid  as  the  dove,  Tecuichpo  clung  to  her  new 
nurse,  as  to  the  bosom  of  a  mother.  Even  in  her  early 
infancy,  she  would  so  sweetly  respond,  like  an  echo, 
to  the  gentle  lullaby,  and  mingle  her  little  notes  so  sym- 
phoniously  with  those  of  Karee,  that  it  excited  the 
wonder  and  admiration  of  all.  Karee  was  passionately 
fond  of  flowers.  It  was  indeed  an  element  in  the 
national  taste  of  this  remarkable  people.  But  Karee 
was  unusually  gifted  in  her  preceptibns  of  natural 
beauty,  and  seemed  to  have  a  soul  most  delicately 
attuned  to  the  spirit  and  language  of  flowers,  the  painted 
hieroglyphics  of  nature.  She  loved  to  exercise  her 
exuberant  fancy  in  decorating  her  little  mistress,  and 
often  contrived  so  to  arrange  them  upon  the  various 
parts  of  her  person  and  dress,  as  to  make  her  at  different 
times,  the  emblematic  representation  of  every  bright  and 
beautiful  spirit,  that  was  supposed  to  people  their  celes 
tial  paradise,  or  to  hover,  on  wings  of  love  and  gentle 
care,  about  the  path  of  those  whom  the  gods  delighted 
to  favor. 

It  was  the  daily  custom  for  Karee  to  carry  the  young 
princess  into  the  apartment  of  the  Emperor,  as  soon  as 
he  rose  from  his  siesta,  to  receive  the  affectionate 
caresses  which  her  royal  father  was  so  fond  of  lavish 
ing  upon  her.  At  such  times,  Tecuichpo  would  often 
take  with  her  some  rich  chaplets  of  flowers  which 
Karee  had  woven  for  her,  and  amuse  herself  and  her 
father,  by  arranging  them  in  a  coronet  on  his  brow,  or 
twining  them,  in  every  fantastic  form,  about  his  person, 


22  RESCUE    AND    REWARD. 

to  make,  as  she  said,  a  flower-god  of  him,  who  was  a 
sun  to  all  the  flowers  of  her  earthly  paradise. 

One  day,  when  the  young  princess  was  sleeping  in 
her  little  arbor,  the  ever  watchful  nurse  observed  a 
viper  among  the  flowers,  which  she  had  strown  about 
her  pillow,  just  ready  to  dart  its  venomous  fang  into 
the  bosom  of  her  darling.  Q,uick  as  lightning  she 
seized  the  reptile  in  her  hand,  and,  before  he  had  time 
to  turn  upon  her,  flung  him  upon  the  floor,  and  crushed 
him  under  her  sandalled  heel.  Passionately  embracing 
her  dear  charge,  she  hastened  with  her  to  the  apart 
ments  of  the  queen,  and  related  the  story  of  her  narrow 
escape,  with  so  much  of  the  eloquence  of  gratitude  for 
being  the  favored  instrument  of  her  deliverance  from  so 
cruel  a  death,  that  it  deeply  affected  the  heart  of  the 
queen.  She  embraced  her  child  and  Karee,  as  if  both 
were,  for  the  moment,  equally  dear  to  her ;  and  then,  in 
return  for  the  faithful  service,  rendered  at  the  hazard  of 
her  own  life,  she  promised  to  bestow  upon  the  slave 
whatever  she  chose  to  ask.  "  Give  me,  O  give  me 
freedom,  and  a  chinampa,  and  I  ask  no  more,"  was  the 
eager  reply  of  Karee  to  this  unexpected  offer  of  the 
queen.  The  request  was  immediately  granted ;  and 
the  first  sorrow  that  ever  clouded  the  heart  of  the  lovely 
Tecuichpo,  was  that  of  parting  with  her  faithful  and 
loving  Karee. 

A  chinampa  was  a  floating  island  in  the  lake  of 
Tezcuco,  upon  whose  very  bosom  the  imperial  city  was 
built.  They  were  very  numerous,  and  some  of  them 
were  large,  and  extremely  beautiful.  They  were 
formed  by  the  alluvial  deposit  in  the  waters  of  the  lake, 
and  by  occasional  masses  of  earth  detached  from  the 


THE    CHINAMPA.  23 

shores,  held  together  by  the  fibrous  roots,  with  which 
they  were  penetrated,  and  which  in  that  luxurious 
clime,  put  out  their  feelers  in  every  direction,  and 
gathered  to  their  embrace  whatever  of  nutriment  and 
support  the  richly  impregnated  waters  afforded.  In  the 
process  of  a  few  years  accumulation,  the  floating  mass 
increased  in  length,  breadth  and  thickness,  till  it 
became  an  island,  capable  of  sustaining  not  only  shrubs 
and  trees,  but  sometimes  a  human  habitation.  Some 
of  these  were  from  two  to  three  hundred  feet  square, 
and  could  be  moved  about  at  pleasure,  like  a  raft,  from 
city  to  city,  along  the  borders  of  the  lake.  The  natives, 
who  were  skilful  gardeners,  and  passionately  devoted 
to  the  cultivation  of  flowers,  improved  upon  this 
beautiful  hint  of  nature,  to  enlarge  their  means  of  sup 
plying  the  capital  with  fruits,  vegetables  and  flowers. 
Constructing  small  rafts  of  reeds,  anchoring  them  out  in 
the  lake,  and  then  covering  them  with  the  sediment 
drawn  up  from  the  bottom,  they  soon  found  them 
covered  with  a  thrifty  vegetation,  and  a  vigorous  soil, 
from  which  they  were  able  to  produce  a  large  supply  of 
the  various  luxuries  of  their  highly  favored  clime. 

It  was  to  one  of  these  fairy  gardens  that  the  beautiful 
Karee  retired,  rich  in  the  priceless  jewel  of  freedom, 
and  feeling  that  a  chinampa  all  her  own,  and  flowers 
to  train  and  commune  with,  was  the  summit  of  human 
desire.  Karee  was  no  common  character.  Gifted  by 
nature  with  unusual  talents,  she  had,  though  in  adverse 
circumstances,  cultivated  them  by  all  the  means  in  her 
power.  Remarkably  quick  of  perception,  and  shrewd 
and  accurate  of  observation,  with  a  memory  that 
retained  every  thing  that  was  committed  to  it,  in  its 


24  THE    GENIUS    AND   FAITH   OP   KAREE. 

exact  outlines  and  proportions,  she  was  enabled  to 
gather  materials  for  improvement  from  every  scene 
through  which  she  passed.  Her  imagination  was 
exceedingly  powerful  and  active,  sometimes  wild  and 
terrific,  but  kept  in  balance  by  a  sound  judgment  and  a 
discriminating  taste.  Her  love  of  flowers  was  a 
passion,  a  part  of  her  nature.  For  her  they  had  a  lan 
guage,  if  not  a  soul.  And  there  was  not  one  of  all  the 
endless  varieties  of  that  luxuriant  clime,  that  had  not  a 
definite  and  emphatic  place  in  the  vocabulary  of  her 
fancy.  The  history  of  her  life  she  could  have  written 
in  her  floral  dialect,  and  to  her,  though  its  lines  might 
have  faded  rapidly,  its  pages  would  have  been  always 
legible  and  eloquent.  Her  attachments  were  strong 
and  enduring,  and  there  was  that  element  of  heroism 
in  her  soul,  that  she  would  unhesitatingly  have  sacri 
ficed  life  for  the  object  of  her  love. 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that,  with  such  qualities 
of  mind  and  heart,  Karee  was  deeply  impressed  with 
the  solemn  and  imposing  superstitions  of  the  Aztec 
religion.  The  rites  and  ceremonies  by  which  they 
were  illustrated  and  sustained,  were  well  calculated  to 
stir  to  its  very  depths,  a  soul  like  hers,  and  give  the 
fullest  exercise  to  her  wild  imagination.  That  pomp 
ous  ritual,  those  terrible  orgies,  repeated  before  her  eyes 
almost  daily  from  her  infancy,  had  become  blended 
with  the  thoughts  and  associations  of  her  mind,  and  in 
timately  related  to  every  scene  that  interested  her  heart, 
or  engaged  her  fancy.  Yet  her  soul  was  not  enslaved 
to  that  dark  and  dismal  superstition.  Though  accus 
tomed  to  an  awful  veneration  of  the  priesthood,  she  did 
not  regard  them  as  a  superior  race  of  beings,  or  listen 


HER  DEVOTION  TO  THE  PRINCESS.       25 

to  their  words,  as  if  they  had  been  audible  voices  from 
heaven.  Her  spirit  shrunk  from  many  of  the  darker 
revelations  of  the  established  mythology,  and  openly 
revolted  from  some  of  its  inhuman  exactions.  Its 
chains  hung  loosely  upon  her ;  and  she  seemed  fully 
prepared  for  the  freedom  of  a  purer  and  loftier  faith. 
Her  extreme  beauty,  her  bewitching  gaiety,  and  her 
varied  talents,  attracted  many  admirers,  and  some  noble 
and  worthy  suitors.  But  Karee  had  another  destiny  to 
fulfil.  She  felt  herself  to  be  the  guardian  angel  of  the 
ill-fated  Tecuichpo,  and  her  love  for  the  princess  left  no 
room  for  any  other  passion  in  her  heart.  She  there 
fore  refused  all  solicitations,  and  remained  the  solitary 
mistress  of  her  floating  island. 

Karee's  departure  from  the  palace,  did  not  in  any 
degree  lessen  her  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  young 
princess.  She  was  assiduous  in  her  attention  to  every 
thing  that  could  promote  her  happiness ;  and  seemed  to 
value  the  flowers  she  cultivated  on  her  chinampa 
chiefly  as  they  afforded  her  the  means  of  daily  corres 
pondence  with  Tecuichpo.  She  managed  her  island 
like  a  canoe,  and  moved  about  from  one  part  of  the 
beautiful  lake  to  another,  visiting  by  turns  the  cities  that 
glittered  on  its  margin,  and  sometimes  traversing  the 
valleys  in  search  of  new  flowers,  or  exploring  the 
ravines  and  caverns  of  the  mountains  for  whatever  of 
rare  and  precious  she  might  chance  to  find.  The 
chivalry  of  the  Aztecs  rendered  such  adventures  per 
fectly  safe,  their  women  being  always  regarded  with  the 
greatest  tenderness  and  respect,  and  treated  with  a  deli 
cacy  seldom  surpassed  in  the  most  civilized  countries  of 
Christendom. 


26  CHIVALRY  OF  THE  AZTECS. 

This  chivalric  sentiment  was,  not  improbably  height 
ened,  in  the  case  of  Karee,  in  part  by  her  extreme  beauty, 
and  in  part  by  the  power  of  her  genius  and  the  bril 
liancy  of  her  wit.  She  commanded  respect  by  the  force 
of  her  intellect,  and  the  purity  of  her  heart ;  while  the 
uncommon  depth  and  splendor  of , her  imagination,  when 
excited  by  any  favorite  theme,  and  the  seemingly  inex 
haustible  fruitfulness  of  her  mental  resources,  invested 
her,  in  the  view  of  the  multitude,  with  something  of  the 
dignity,  and  much  of  the  superstitious  charm  of  a 
prophetess. 


CHAPTER   II. 


TOOTH    OF    THE    PRINCESS HER   EARLY    LOVE    REVEALED 

PROPHETIC     ANNOUNCEMENT     AND     SODDEN    ARRIVAL    OF 
THE    SPANIARDS. 

Urcatlie  not  Ins  noble  name  rbru  to  tjjr  toiirtjs, 
Urst  tbe»  mu  lobe  rebeal. 


£  linbr  innstfr.il  lore, 
O  nti  tomfnfl  rbrnts  rasrt  tbefr  sbaUolus  before. 

THE  childhood  of  the  fair  princess  passed  away  with 
out  any  event  of  importance,  except  the  occasional 
recurrence  of  those  dark  prophecies  which  oversha 
dowed  her  entrance  into  life.  Her  father,  who  had 
exercised  the  office  of  priest  before  he  came  to  the 
throne,  was  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  superstitious 
reverence  for  astrology,  which  formed  a  part  of  the 
religion  of  the  Aztecs.  To  all  the  predictions  of  this 
mystic  science  he  yielded  implicit  belief,  regarding 
whatever  it  foreshadowed  as  the  fixed  decrees  of  fate. 
He  was,  therefore,  fully  prepared,  and  always  on  the 
look-out,  for  new  revelations  to  confirm  and  establish 
his  faith.  These  were  sometimes  found  in  the  trivial 
occurrences  of  every-day  life,  and  sometimes  in  the 
sinister  aspect  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  at  peculiar 


28  KAREE-O-THAN. 

epochs  in  the  life  of  his  daughter.  With  this  supersti 
tious  foreboding  of  evil,  the  pensive  character  of  the 
princess  harmonized  so  well,  as  to  afford,  to  the  mind 
of  the  too  credulous  monarch,  another  unquestionable 
indication  of  her  destiny.  It  seemed  to  be  written  on 
her  brow,  that  her  life  was  a  doomed  one ;  and  each 
returning  year  was  counted  as  the  last,  and  entered 
upon  with  gloomy  forebodings  of  some  terrible  catas 
trophe. 

As  her  life  advanced,  her  charms,  both  of  person  and 
character  matured  and  increased ;  and,  at  the  age  of 
fourteen,  there  was  not  a  maiden  in  all  the  golden 
cities  of  Anahuac,  who  could  compare  with  Tecuichpo. 
Her  exceeding  loveliness  was  the  theme  of  many  a 
song,  and  the  fame  of  her  beauty  and  her  accomplish 
ments  was  published  in  all  the  neighboring  nations, 
While  yet  a  child,  her  hand  was  eagerly  sought  by 
Cacamo,  of  the  royal  house  of  Tezcuco ;  but,  with  the 
true  chivalry  of  an  unselfish  devotion,  his  suit  was 
withdrawn,  on  discovering  that  her  young  affections 
were  already  engaged  to  another.  The  discovery  was 
made  in  a  manner  too  singular  and  striking  to  be  suf 
fered  to  pass  unnoticed. 

In  the  course  of  her  wanderings  in  the  forest,  Karee 
had  taken  captive  a  beautiful  parrot,  of  the  most  gor 
geous  plumage,  and  the  most  astonishing  capacity. 
This  chatterer,  after  due  training  and  discipline,  she 
had  presented  to  her  favorite  princess,  among  a 
thousand  other  tokens  of  her  unchangeable  affection. 
Tecuichpo  loved  the  beautiful  mimic,  to  whom  she 
gave  the  name  of  Karee-o-than — the  voice  of  Karee, — 
and  often  amused  herself  with  teaching  her  to  repeat 


A    SECRET    REVEALED.  29 

the  words  which  she  loved  best  to  hear.  Without 
being  aware  of  the  publicity  she  was  thus  giving  to  her 
most  treasured  thoughts,  she  entrusted  to  the  talkative 
bird  the  secret  of  her  love,  by  associating  with  the  most 
endearing  epithets,  the  name  of  her  favored  cavalier. 
While  strolling  about  the  magnificent  gardens  attached 
to  the  palace  of  Montezuma,  Cacamo  was  wont  to 
breathe  out,  in  impassioned  song,  his  love  for  Tecuich- 
po,  repeating  her  name,  with  every  expression  of 
passionate  regard,  which  the  language  afforded.  Ka- 
ree-o-than  was  often  flying  about  in  the  gardens,  and 
soliloquizing  in  the  arbors,  the  favorite  resorts  of  her 
beautiful  mistress,  and  often  attracted  the  notice  of 
Cacamo. 

One  evening,  as  the  prince  was  more  than  usually 
eloquent  in  pouring  into  the  ear  of  Zephyr  the  tale 
of  his  love,  the  mimic  bird,  perched  upon  a  flower 
ing  orange  tree,  that  filled  the  garden  with  its  delicious 
perfume,  repeated  the  name  of  his  mistress,  as  often  as 
her  lover  uttered  it,  occasionally  connecting  with  it  the 
name  of  Guatimozin,  and  then  adding  some  endearing 
epithet,  expressive  of  the  most  ardent  admiration.  The 
prince  was  first  amused,  and  then  vexed,  at  the  fre 
quent  repetition  of  the  name  of  his  rival.  In  vain  did 
he  endeavor  to  induce  the  mischievous  bird  to  substitute 
his  own  name  for  that  of  Guatimozin.  As  often  as  he 
uttered  the  name  of  the  princess,  the  echo  in  the  orange 
tree  gave  back  "  noble  Guatimozin,"  or  "  sweet  Guati 
mozin,"  or  some  other  similar  response,  which  left  no 
doubt  on  the  mind  of  Cacamo,  that  the  heart  of  his 
mistress  was  pre-occupied,  and  that  the  nephew  of 
Montezuma  was  the  favored  object  of  her  love.  The 

3' 


30  GUATIMOZIN. 

next  day,  he  bade  adieu  to  Tenochtitlan,  placed  him 
self  at  the  head  of  the  army  of  Tezcuco,  and  plunged 
into  a  war  then  raging  with  a  distant  tribe  on  the  west, 
hoping  to  bury  his  disappointment  in  the  exciting 
scenes  of  conquest. 

Guatimozin  was  of  the  royal  blood,  and,  as  his  after 
history  will  show,  of  a  right  royal  and  heroic  spirit. 
From  his  childhood,  he  had  exhibited  an  unusual 
maturity  of  judgment,  coupled  with  an  energy,  activity, 
and  fearlessness  of  spirit,  which  gave  early  assurance 
of  a  heroism  worthy  of  the  supreme  command,  and  an 
intellectual  superiority  that  might  claim  succession  to 
the  throne.  His  training  was  in  the  court  and  the 
camp,  and  he  seemed  equally  at  home  and  in  his  ele 
ment,  amid  the  refined  gaieties  of  the  palace,  the  grave 
deliberations  of  the  royal  council,  and  the  mad  revelry 
of  the  battle-field.  His  figure  was  of  the  most  perfect 
manly  proportions,  tall,  commanding,  graceful — his 
countenance  was  marked  with  that  peculiar  blending 
of  benignity  and  majesty,  which  made  it  unspeakably 
beautiful  and  winning  to  those  whom  he  loved,  and 
terrible  to  those  on  whom  he  frowned.  He  was  mild, 
humane,  generous,  confiding;  ye.t  sternly  and  heroically 
just.  His  country  was  his  idol.  The  one  great  pas 
sion  of  his  soul,  to  which  all  other  thoughts  and  affec 
tions  were  subordinate  and  tributary,  was  patriotism. 
On  that  altar,  if  he  had  possessed  a  thousand  lives,  he 
would  freely  have  laid  them  all.  Such  was  the  noble 
prince  who  had  won  the  heart  of  Tecuichpo. 

Meanwhile,  to  the  anxious  eye  of  her  imperial  father, 
the  clouds  of  fate  seemed  to  hang  deep  and  dark  over 
the  realm  of  Anahuac.  Long  before  the  prophetic  wail, 


THE   ANCIENT   LEGEND.  31 

which  welcomed  the  lovely  Tecuichpo  to  a  life  of  sor 
row,  Montezuma  had  imbibed  from  the  dark  legends  of 
ancient  prophecies,  and  the  faint  outgivings  of  his  own 
priestly  oracles,  a  deep  and  ineradicable  impression  that 
some  terrible  calamity  was  impending  over  the  realm, 
and  that  he  was  to  be  the  last  of  its  native  monarchs. 
It  was  dimly  foreshadowed,  in  these  prophetic  revela 
tions,  that  the  descendants  of  a  noble  and  powerful  race 
of  men,  who  had  many  ages  before  occupied  that 
beautiful  region,  and  filled  it  with  the  works  of  their 
genius,  but  who  had  been  driven  out  by  the  cruelty 
and  perfidy  of  the  Toltecs,  would  return,  invested  with 
supernatural  power  from  heaven,  to  re-possess  their 
ancient  inheritance.*  To  this  leading  and  long  estab 
lished  faith,  every  dark  and  doubtful  omen  contributed 
its  appropriate  share  of  confirmation.  To  this,  every 
significant  event  was  deemed  to  have  a  more  or  less 
intimate  relation.  So  that,  at  this  particular  epoch,  not 
only  the  superstitious  monarch,  and  his  priestly  astrolo 
gers,  but  the  whole  nation  of  Azteca  were  prepared,  as 
were  the  ancient  Jews  at  the  advent  of  the  Messiah,  for 
great  events,  though  utterly  unable  to  imagine  what 
might  be  the  nature  of  the  expected  change. 

These  gloomy  forebodings  of  coming  evil  so  tho 
roughly  possessed  the  mind  of  Montezuma,  that  the 
commanding  dignity  and  pride  of  the  monarch  gave 
way  before  the  absorbing  anxiety  of  the  man  and  the 

*  One  version  of  this  singular  prophetic  legend  represented  the  expected 
invaders,  as  the  descendants  of  the  ancieat  god  Quetzalcoatl,  who,  ages 
agone,  had  voluntarily  abdicated  the  throne  of  Anahuac,  and  departed  to  a 
far  country  in  the  East,  with  a  promise  to  his  afflicted  people,  that  his  chil 
dren  would  ultimately  return,  and  claim  their  ancient  country  and  crown. 


32  THE    YOUNG    PYTHONESS. 

father,  and,  in  a  manner,  unfitted  him  for  the  duties  of 
the  lofty  place  he  had  so  nobly  filled.  He  yielded,  as 
will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  not  without  grief,  but  with 
out  resistance,  to  the  fixed  decrees  of  fate,  and  awaited 
the  issue,  as  a  victim  for  the  heaven-appointed  sacrifice. 
It  was  about  fifteen  years  after  the  prophetic 
announcement  of  the  doom  of  the  young  princess  of  the 
empire,  that  Montezuma  was  reclining  in  his  summer 
saloon,  where  he  had  been  gloomily  brooding  over  his 
darkening  prospects,  till  his  soul  was  filled  with  sadness. 
His  beautiful  daughter  was  with  him,  striving  to  cheer 
his  heart  with  the  always  welcome  music  of  her  songs, 
and  the  affectionate  expression  of  a  love  as  pure  and 
deep  as  ever  warmed  the  heart  of  a  devoted  child.  She 
had  gone  that  day  into  the  royal  presence  to  ask  a  boon 
for  her  early  and  faithful  friend,  Karee.  This  lovely 
and  gifted  creature,  now  in  the  full  maturity  of  all  her 
wonderful  powers  of  mind,  and  personal  attractions,  had 
often  been  admitted,  as  a  special  favorite,  into  the  royal 
presence,  to  exhibit  her  remarkable  powers  of  min 
strelsy,  and  her  almost  supernatural  gifts  as  an  impro- 
visatrice  of  the  wild  melodies  of  Anahuac.  Some  of 
her  chants  were  of  rare  pathos  and  sublimity,  and  some 
times  she  was  so  carried  away  with  the  impassioned 
vehemence  of  her  inspiration,  that  she  seemed  an 
inspired  messenger  from  the  skies,  uttering  in  their  lan 
guage  the  oracles  of  the  gods.  On  this  occasion,  she  had 
requested  permission  to  sing  a  new  chant  in  the  palace, 
that  she  might  seize  the  opportunity  to  breathe  a  pro 
phetic  warning  in  the  ear  of  the  emperor.  She  had 
thrice  dreamed  that  the  dark  cloud  which  had  so  long 
hung  over  that  devoted  land,  had  burst  in  an  over- 


HER    VISION.  33 

whelming  storm,  upon  the  capital,  and  buried  Monte- 
zuma  and  all  his  house  in  indiscriminate  ruin.  She  had 
seen  the  demon  of  destruction,  in  the  guize  of  a  snow 
white  angel,  clad  in  burnished  silver,  borne  on  a  fiery 
animal,  of  great  power,  and  fleet  as  the  wind,  having 
under  him  a  small  band  of  warriors,  guarded  and 
mounted  like  himself,  armed  with  thunderbolts  which 
they  hurled  at  will  against  all  who  opposed  their  pro 
gress.  She  had  seen  the  monarch  of  Tenochtitlan,  with 
his  hosts  of  armed  Mexicans,  and  the  tributary  armies 
of  Tezcuco,  Islacapan,  Chalco,  and  all  the  cities  of  that 
glorious  valley,  tremble  and  cower  before  this  small 
band  of  invaders,  and  yield  himself  without  a  blow  to 
their  hands.  She  had  seen  the  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  her  beloved  land  fall  before  this  handful 
of  strangers,  and  melt  away,  like  the  mists  of  the  morn 
ing  before  the  rising  sun.  And  she  had  heard  a  voice 
from  the  dark  cloud  as  it  broke,  saying,  sternly,  as  the 
forked  lightning  leaped  into  the  heart  of  the  imperial 
palace,  "  The  gods  help  only  ^ose  who  help  them 
selves." 

Filled  and  agitated  with  the  stirring  influence  of  this 
prophetic  vision,  Karee,  who  had  always  regarded  her 
self  as  the  guardian  genius  of  Tecuichpo,  now  imagined 
the  sphere  of  her  duty  greatly  enlarged,  and  deemed 
herself  specially  commissioned  to  save  the  empire  from 
impending  destruction.  Weaving  her  vision,  and  the 
warning  it  uttered,  into  one  of  her  most  impassioned 
chants,  and  arraying  herself  as  the  priestess  of  nature, 
she  followed  Tecuichpo,  with  a  firm  step  into  the  royal 
presence,  arid,  with  the  boldness  and  eloquence  of  a 
prophetess,  warned  him  of  the  coming  danger,  and 


34  WARNING    AND    APPEAL. 

urged  him  to  arouse  from  his  apathy,  unbecoming  the 
monarch  of  a  proud  and  powerful  nation,  cast  off  the 
slavery  of  his  superstitious  fears,  and  prepare  to  meet, 
with  the  power  of  a  man,  and  the  wisdom  of  a  king, 
whatever  evil  might  come  upon  him.  Rising  with  the 
kindling  inspiration  of  her  theme,  she  ventured  gently 
to  reproach  the  awe-struck  monarch  with  his  unmanly 
fears,  and  to  remind  him  that  on  his  single  will,  and  the 
firmness  of  his  soul,  hung  not  only  his  own  destiny  but 
that  of  wife  and  children;  and  more  than  that,  of  a 
whole  nation,  whose  myriads  of  households  looked  up 
to  him,  as  the  common  father  of  them  all.  the  heaven- 
appointed  guardian  of  their  lives,  liberty  and  happiness. 
At  length,  alarmed  at  her  own  energy  and  boldness,  so 
unwonted  even  to  the  proudest  noble  of  the  realm,  in 
that  royal  presence,  she  bent  her  knee,  and  baring  her 
bosom,  she  lowered  her  voice  almost  to  a  whisper,  and 
said  imploringly — 

Strike,  monarch  !  strike,  this  heart  is  thine, 

To  live  or  dfe  for  thee  ; 
Strike,  but  heed  this  voice  of  mine 

It  comes  from  heaverx  through  me  ; 
It  comes  to  save  this  blessed  land, 

It  comes  thy  soul  to  free  • 

From  those  dark  fears,  and  bid  thee  stand 
The  monarch  father  of  thy  land, 

That  only  lives  in  thee. 

Strike,  father !  if  my  words  too  bold 

Thy  royal  ears  offend  ; 
The  visions  of  the  night  are  told, 
Thy  destiny  the  gods  unfold — 

Oh  !  be  thy  people's  friend, 


THE    VISION    REALIZED.  35 

True  to  thyself,  to  them,  to  heaven — 
So  shall  this  lowering  cloud  be  riven 

And  light  and  peace  descend, 
To  bless  this  golden  realm,  and  save 
Tecuichpo  from  an  early  grave. 

The  vision  of  the  beautiful  pythoness  had  deeply  and 
powerfully  affected  the  soul  of  Montezuma ;  and  her 
closing  appeal  moved  him  even  to  tears.  Though 
accustomed  to  the  most  obsequious  deference  from  all 
his  subjects,  even  from  the  proudest  of  his  nobles,  he 
had  listened  to  every  word  of  Karee  with  the  profoundest 
attention  and  interest,  as  if  it  had  been  from  the  acknow 
ledged  oracle  of  heaven.  When  she  ceased,  there  was 
a  breathless  silence  in  the  hall.  The  monarch  drew 
his  lovely  daughter  to  his  bosom  in  a  passionate 
embrace.  Karee  remained  prostrate,  with  her  face  to 
the  ground,  her  heart  throbbing  almost  audibly  with  the 
violence  of  her  emotions.  Suddenly,  a  deep  long  blast 
from  a  distant  trumpet  announced  the  arrival  of  a 
courier  at  the  capital.  It  was  a  signal  for  all  the  attend 
ants  to  retire.  .Tecuichpo  tenderly  kissing  her  father, 
took  Karee  by  the  hand,  raised  her  up  and  led  her  out, 
and  the  monarch  was  left  alone. 

In  a  few  moments,  the  courier  arrived  and  entering, 
barefoot  and  veiled,  into  the  royal  presence,  bowed  to 
the  very  ground,  handed  a  scroll  to  the  king,  and 
departed.  When  Montezuma  had  unrolled  the  scroll, 
he  seemed  for  a  moment,  as  if  struck  with  instant  paral- 
asis.  Fear,  astonishment,  dismay,  seized  upon  his 
soul.  The  vision  of  Karee  was  already  fulfilled.  The 
pictured  tablet  was  the  very  counterpart  of  her  oracular 
chant — the  literal  interpretation  of  her  prophetic  vision, 


36  THE    PICTURED    SCROLL. 

It  announced  the  arrival  within  the  realms  of  Monte- 
zuma,  of  a  band  of  pale  faced  strangers,  clad  in  bur 
nished  armor,  each  having  at  his  command  a  beautiful 
animal  of  great  power,  hitherto  unknown  in  that 
country,  that  bore  him  with  the  speed  of  the  wind 
wherever  he  would  go,  and  seemed,  while  he  was 
mounted,  to  be  a  part  of  himself.  It  described  their 
weapons,  representing  them  as  having  the  lightning  and 
thunder  at  their  disposal,  which  they  caused  to  issue 
sometimes  from  dark  heavy  engines,  which  they 
dragged  along  the  ground,  and  sometimes  from  smaller 
ones  which  they  carried  in  their  hands.  It  delineated, 
faithfully  and  skilfully  their  "  water  houses,"  or  ships, 
in  which  they  traversed  the  great  waters,  from  a  far  dis 
tant  country.  The  peculiar  costume  and  bearing  of  their 
commander,  and  of  his  chiefs,  were  also  happily  repre 
sented  in  the  rich  coloring  for  which  the  Aztecs  were 
distinguished.  Nothing  was  omitted  in  their  entire 
array,  which  could  serve  to  convey  to  the  eye  of  the 
emperor  a  correct  and  complete  impression  of  the  appear 
ance,  numbers  and  power  of  the  strangers.  It  was  all 
before  him,  at  a  glance,  a  living  speaking  picture,  and 
told  the  story  of  the  invasion  as  graphically  and  elo 
quently,  as  if  he  had  been  himself  a  witness  of  their 
debarkation,  and  of  their  feats  of  horsemanship.  It  was 
all  before  him,  a  terrible  living  reality.  The  gods 
whom  he  worshipped  had  sent  these  strangers  to  fulfil 
their  own  irresistible  purposes — if,  indeed,  these  were 
not  the  gods  themselves,  in  human  form. 

The  mind  of  Montezuma  was  overwhelmed.  Like 
Belshazzar,  when  the  divine  hand  appeared  writing  his 
doom  on  the  wall,  his  soul  fainted  in  him,  his  knees 


ANOTHER    COURIER.  37 

smote  together,  and  he  sat,  in  blank  astonishment, 
gazing  on  the  picture  before  him,  as  if  the  very  tablet 
possessed  a  supernatural  power  of  destruction. 

Paralyzed  with  the  influence  of  his  long  indulged 
fears  so  singularly  and  strikingly  realized,  the  monarch 
sat  alone,  neither  seeking  comfort,  nor  asking  counsel 
of  any  one,  till  the  hour  of  the  evening  repast.  The 
summons  aroused  him  from  his  reverie  ;  but  he  regarded 
it  not.  He  remained  alone,  in  his  own  private  apart 
ments,  during  the  whole  night,  fasting  and  sleepless, 
traversing  the  marble  halls  in  an  agony  of  agitation. 

With  the  first  light  of  the  morning,  the  shrill  notes  of 
the  trumpet,  reverberating  along  the  shadowy  slopes  of 
the  cordilleras,  announced  the  approach  of  another 
courier  from  the  camp  of  the  strangers.  It  rung  in  the 
ears  of  the  dejected  monarch,  like  an  alarum.  He 
awoke  at  once  from  his  stupor,  and  began  to  consider 
what  was  to  be  done.  The  warning  of  Karee  rushed 
upon  his  recollection.  Her  bold  and  timely  appeal 
struck  him  to  the  heart.  He  resolved  to  be  once  more 
the  monarch,  and  the  father  of  his  people.  Uttering  an 
earnest  prayer  to  all  his  gods,  he  awaited  the  arrival  of 
the  courier. 

Swift  of  foot  as  the  mountain  deer,  the  steps  of  the 
messenger  were  soon  heard,  measuring  with  solemn 
pace,  the  long  corridor  of  the  royal  mansion,  as  one  who 
felt  that  he  was  approaching  the  presence  of  majesty, 
and  bearing  a  message  pregnant  with  the  most  import 
ant  issues  to  the  common  weal.  Bowing  low,  with  that 
profound  reverence,  which  was  rigorously  exacted  of  all 
who  approached  the  presence  of  Montezuma,  he  touched 
the  ground  with  his  right  hand,  and  then,  his  eyes  bent 

4 


38  THE    ROYAL    COUNCIL. 

to  the  earth,  delivered  his  pictured  scroll,  and  retired. 
It  was  a  courteous  and  complimentary  message  from  the 
strangers  he  so  much  dreaded,  requesting  that  they 
might  be  permitted  to  pay  their  respects  to  his  imperial 
majesty,  in  his  own  capital.  The  quick-sighted  mo 
narch  perceived  at  once  that  prudence  and  policy 
required  that  this  interview  should  be  prevented. 

A  council  of  the  wisest  and  most  experienced  of  the 
Aztec  nobles  was  immediately  called.  The  opinions 
of  the  royal  advisers  were  variously  expressed,  but  all, 
with  one  accord,  agreed  that  the  request  of  the  stran 
gers  could  not  be  granted.  Some  counselled  a  bold  and 
warlike  message,  commanding  the  intruders  to  depart 
instantly,  on  pain  of  the  royal  displeasure.  Some 
recommended  their  forcible  expulsion  by  the  army  of 
the  empire.  The  more  aged  and  experienced,  who  had 
learned  how  much  easier  it  is  to  avoid,  than  to  escape,  a 
danger,  proposed  a  more  courteous  and  peaceable  reply 
to  the  message  of  the  strangers.  They  deemed  it 
unworthy  of  a  great  and  powerful  monarch,  to  be 
angry,  when  the  people  of  another  nation  visited  his 
territories,  or  requested  permission  to  see  his  capital. 
To  manifest,  or  feel  any  thing  like  fear,  in  such  a  case, 
would  be  a  reproach  alike  upon  his  courage  and  his 
patriotism.  So  long,  therefore,  as  the  strangers  con 
ducted  themselves  peaceably,  and  with  becoming  defer 
ence  to  the  will  of  the  emperor,  and  the  laws  of  the 
realm,  they  should  be  treated  civilly,  and  hospitably 
entertained. 

To  this  wise  and  prudent  counsel,  the  monarch  was 
already  fully  prepared  to  yield.  It  was  strongly 
seconded  by  his  superstitious  reverence  for  the  heaven- 


THE    AZTEC    EMBASSY.  39 

sent  strangers,  and  his  mortal  dread  of  their  superhu 
man  power.  He,  therefore,  selected  the  noblest  and 
wisest  of  his  chiefs  as  ambassadors,  to  bear  his  mes 
sage,  which  was  kindly  and  courteously  expressed  ;  at 
the  same  time  conveying  a  firm  but  respectful  refusal  to 
admit  the  foreigners  to  an  interview  in  the  capital,  or 
to  extend  to  them  the  protection  of  the  court,  after  a 
reasonable  time  had  elapsed  for  their  re-embarkation. 
This  message  was  accompanied  with  a  munificent  royal 
present,  consisting  of  the  richest  and  most  beautiful 
suits  of  apparel  for  the  chief  and  all  his  men,  with 
gorgeous  capes  and  robes  of  feather-work,  glittering 
with  jewels — precious  stones  richly  set  in  gold,  and 
many  magnificent  ornaments  of  pure  gold. 

At  the  head  of  this  embassy  were  princes  of  high 
estate,  and  most  noble  bearing,  commanding  in  person, 
and  of  great  distinction,  both  at  the  court  and  in  the 
camp.  When  they  arrived  near  the  encampment  of 
the  strangers,  which  was  the  spot  where  the  city  of 
Vera  Cruz  now  stands,  they  sent  a  courier  forward, 
to  announce  their  approach,  and  prepare  for  their 
reception. 

The  meeting  of  the  parties  was  one  of  no  little  pomp 
and  ceremony,  for  the  courtly  manners  and  chivalric 
bearing  of  the  European  cavaliers  were  scarcely  superior, 
in  impressiveness  and  effect,  to  the  barbaric  splendor, 
and  graceful  consciousness  of  power,  which  character 
ized  the  flower  of  the  Aztec  nobility.  The  chief, 
advancing  towards  the  invaders,  bowed  low  to  earth, 
touching  the  ground  with  his  right  hand,  then  raising 
it  to  his  head,  and  presenting  it  to  his  guest,  announced 
himself  as  the  envoy  and  servant  of  the  great  Monte- 


40  THEIR    MEETING    WITH    THE    STRANGERS. 

zuma,  sole  monarch  and  master  of  all  the  realms  of 
Anahuac;  and  demanded  the  name  of  the  stranger,  the 
country  from  which  he  came,  and  the  motives  which 
induced  him  to  trespass  upon  the  sacred  territories  of 
his  royal  master,  and  to  presume  to  ask  an  interview 
with  the  emperor,  in  his  capital.  The  Castilian  chief 
tain,  with  a  courteous  and  knightly  bearing  replied, 
that  his  name  was  Hernando  Cortez — that  he  was  one 
of  the  humblest  of  the  servants  of  the  great  Charles,  the 
mighty  monarch  of  Spain,  and  sovereign  ruler  of  the 
Indies,  and  that  he  had  come,  with  his  little  band  of 
followers,  to  pay  his  court  to  the  great  Montezuma,  and 
to  bear  to  him  the  fraternal  salutation  of  his  master, 
which  he  could  only  deliver  in  person. 

The  reply  of  the  Mexican  was  dignified,  courteous, 
and  pointed,  and  left  no  hope  to  the  Spaniard,  that  he 
would  then  be  able  to  effect  his  purpose,  of  visiting  in 
person  the  golden  city.  "  If,"  said  the  prince,  "  your 
monarch  had  come  himself  to  our  shores,  he  might 
well  demand  a  personal  meeting  with  our  lord,  the 
emperor,  but  when  he  sends  his  servant  to  represent 
him,  he  surely  cannot  presume  to  do  more  than  com 
municate  with  the  servants  of  the  great  Montezuma. 
If  it  were  possible  that  another  sun  should  visit  yonder 
sky,  he  might  look  upon  our  sun,  in  his  march,  and 
move  and  shine  in  his  presence.  But  the  moon  and 
the  stars  cannot  shine  when  he  is  abroad.  They  can 
look  upon  each  other  only  when  he  withdraws  his 
light." 

The  royal  message  having  been  delivered,  the  pre 
sents  which  accompanied  it  were  brought  forward,  and 
spread  out  upon  mats,  in  front  of  the  general's  tent. 


MUNIFICENT    PRESENTS.  41 

The  Spaniards  were  struck  with  surprise  and  admira 
tion  at  the  fineness  of  the  texture  of  the  cloths,  the 
richness  of  their  dyes,  the  gorgeous  coloring  and  tasteful 
arrangement  of  the  feather-work,  the  masterly  work 
manship  and  exquisite  finish  of  the  jewelry,  and,  above 
all,  the  immense  value,  and  magnificent  size  of  the 
golden  toys  which  were  presented  them.  They  con 
ceived,  at  once,  the  most  exalted  ideas  of  the  riches  of 
the  country,  and  the  munificence  and  splendor  of  the 
monarch  that  ruled  over  it.  Their  avarice  and  cupidity 
were  strongly  excited,  and  more  than  one  of  the  inferior 
officers,  as  well  as  their  general,  formed  the  immediate 
resolution,  that,  in  despite  of  the  imperial  interdict, 
they  would  endeavor,  either  by  diplomacy  or  by  force, 
to  win  their  way  to  the  capital,  which  they  supposed 
must  of  necessity  be  the  grand  depository  of  all  the 
treasures  in  the  empire.  Their  intentions  were  kept 
secret,  even  from  each  other,  and,  under  cover  of  a  spe 
cious  submission  to  the  expressed  will  of  the  monarch, 
Cortez  requested  permission  to  delay  his  departure,  till 
his  men  should  be  recruited,  and  his  stores  replenished 
for  his  long  voyage. 

Meanwhile,  taking  advantage  of  this  unauthorized 
reprieve,  the  artful  and  indefatigable  Castilian  con 
trived  to  draw  off  from  their  unwilling  and  burdensome 
allegiance  to  Montezuma,  the  Totonacs,  a  considerable 
tribe,  residing  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  he  had 
effected  his  landing ;  and  so  to  impress  them  with  a 
sense  of  his  own  power  and  the  lenity  of  his  govern 
ment,  as  to  bind  them  to  him  in  a  solemn  treaty  of  alli 
ance.  He  also  sent  an  embassy  to  the  Tlascalans,  a 
nation  that  had  long  maintained  its  independence 

4* 


42  BOLD  ADVANCE  OF  CORTEZ. 

against  the  ambitious  encroachments  of  Mexico,  and 
held  Montezuma  their  natural  and  only  foe.  They 
were  a  brave  and  warlike  people,  and  nearly  as  far 
advanced  in  the  arts  of  civilization  as  their  enemies. 
Their  government  was  a  kind  of  republic.  Cortez,  with 
magniloquent  pretensions  of  invincible  power,  and  inex 
haustible  resources,  proposed  to  assist  the  Tlascalans  in 
reducing  the  power  of  Mexico,  and  putting  an  end  to 
the  oppressions  and  exactions  of  Montezuma.  For  this 
purpose,  he  asked  leave  to  pass  through  their  country, 
on  his  march  to  the  great  capital. 

Distrusting  the  intentions  of  the  strangers,  and  fear 
ing  that,  instead  of  a  disinterested  friend  and  ally,  they 
should  find  in  them  only  a  new  enemy,  whom,  once 
admitted,  they  could  never  expel  from  their  dominions, 
and  whose  yoke  might  be  even  harder  to  bear  than 
that  which  the  Aztec  monarch  had  in  vain  attempted 
to  fasten  upon  them — the  proposed  alliance  of  the 
Spaniards  was  rejected,  with  such  bold  and  ample 
demonstrations  of  hostility,  as  left  no  room  for  doubt, 
that  any  attempt  to  force  a  passage  through  their  terri 
tories,  would  be  fiercely  and  ably  contested. 

Never  daunted  by  obstacles,  though  somewhat  per 
plexed,  the  brave  Cortez  rushed  forward,  encountered 
the  almost  countless  hosts  of  the  Tlascalan  army,  and, 
after  several  severe  and  deadly  contests,  in  which  the 
skill  and  prowess  of  his  handful  of  men,  with  their 
terrible  horses  and  yet  more  terrible  fire-arms,  were 
nearly  overpowered  by  the  immense  numbers,  astonish 
ing  bravery,  and  comparative  skill  of  the  enemy,  he 
succeeded  in  terrifying  them  into  submission,  and  win 
ning  them  to  a  treaty  of  alliance,  offensive  and  defen- 


THE  COMPEERS  OF  CORTEZ.  Id 

sive,  against  the  tyrant  Montezuma,  the  common  enemy 
of  all  the  nations  of  Anahuac.  By  these  singular  and 
unparalleled  successes,  the  little  band  of  Castilian 
adventurers  found  themselves  fortified,  in  the  heart  of 
the  country,  in  close  alliance  with  two  powerful  tribes, 
who  swelled  their  army  to  ten  times  its  original  num 
ber,  besides  supplying  them  liberally  with  all  the  pro 
visions  that  were  needed  for  themselves  and  horses. 

Never  was  adventure  so  rashly  undertaken,  or  so 
boldly  pushed,  as  this  singular  expedition  of  the 
Spanish  cavaliers.  And  never,  probably,  were  there 
associated,  in  one  little  band,  so  many  of  the  master 
spirits  of  chivalry,  the  true  material  of  a  conquering 
army.  The  compeers  of  Cortez,  who  submitted  to  his 
authority,  and  acted  in  perfect  harmony  with  him,  as 
if  they  were  but  subordinate  parts  of  himself,  were 
each  competent  to  command  a  host,  and  lead  it  on  to 
certain  victory.  The  impetuous,  daring  Alvarado,  the 
cool,  courageous,  trusty  Sandoval,  the  high-spirited, 
chivalrous  Olid,  the  rash,  head-long,  cruel  Velasquez 
de  Leon,  and  others,  worthy  to  be  the  comrades  of 
these,  and  of  Cortez — when  have  the  ranks  of  the  war- 
god  assigned  so  many  master  spirits  to  one  enterprize  ? 
And  the  brave,  the  gifted,  the  indomitable  Xicotencatl, 
the  mountain  chief  of  Tlascala,  whom  the  Spaniards, 
with  so  much  difficulty,  first  subdued  and  then  won  to 
their  cause,  as  an  ally — what  a  noble  personification 
of  the  soul  and  spirit  of  heroism,  realizing  in  personal 
bravery,  martial  skill  and  prowess,  and  in  all  the  com 
manding  qualities  of  person  and  of  character,  which  go 
to  constitute  the  victorious  warrior,  the  best  pictures  of 
the  type-heroes  of  epic  poetry  and  history. 


44    AZTECS — THEIR  STRENGTH THEIR  WEAKNESS. 

In  all  their  previous  discoveries  in  the  New  World, 
the  progress  of  the  Spaniards  to  victory  was  easy,  and 
almost  unresisted.  The  invaders  of  Mexico,  however, 
found  themselves  suddenly  introduced  to  a  new  people, 
and  new  scenes — to  nations  of  warriors,  to  races  intel 
ligent,  civilized,  and  competent  to  self-government  and 
self-defence.  And  all  the  skill,  courage,  and  energy  of 
their  ablest  commanders,  and  their  bravest  men,  would 
have  availed  them  nothing  in  their  herculean  enter- 
prize,  if  they  had  not  craftily  and  skillfully  worked 
upon  the  jealousies  and  differences  existing  between 
the  various  tribes  and  nations  of  Anahuac,  and  foment 
ed  the  long  smothered  discontents,  and  unwritten  com 
plaints  of  an  over-taxed  and  sternly-governed  people, 
into  open  and  clamorous  resistance  to  the  despotic  sway 
of  Montezuma.  It  is  curious  and  melancholy  to 
observe,  how  eagerly  they  shook  off  the  golden  yoke 
of  their  hereditary  monarch,  for  the  iron  one  of  a  new 
master,  and  exchanged  their  long-established  servitude 
to  their  legitimate  king  and  their  pagan  gods,  for  a 
more  galling,  hopeless,  and  wasting  slavery  to  the  cruel 
and  rapacious  invader,  under  the  life-promising  Sign 
of  the  Cross,  the  desecrated  banner  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace. 


CHAPTER   III. 


SUPERSTITIOUS    FEAR    AND    VACILLATING    POLICY    OF 
MONTEZUMA. 

Elte  lantr  toas  ours— t&fs  glorfous  lanK— 
CBJftJ)  all  fts  toealtf)  of  toootos  anfc  streams — 

©ur  toarrfors,  stronjj  In  fceart  antJ  JjantJ, 
©ur  tiaufliiters,  fteautfful  as  tireams. 


tl)cn  toe  tiearti  tfje  omens  saj, 
STJat  CSoti  jjafc  sent  |)fs  anjjcls  fortf) 
2To  stoeep  our  ancient  trffies  atoan— 

WHILE  these  events  were  transpiring  in  the  ever 
moving  camp  of  the  victorious  invaders,  the  imperial 
court  of  Tenochtitlan  was  agitated  and  distracted  by  the 
divided  counsels  and  wavering  policy  of  the  supersti 
tious,  fear-stricken  monarch,  and  his  various  advisers. 
At  one  time,  deeply  offended  by  their  audacious  disre 
gard  of  his  positive  prohibitions,  and  roused  to  a  sense 
of  his  duty  as  a  king,  by  the  prophetic  warning  of 
Karee,  which  never  ceased  to  ring  in  his  ears,  Monte- 
zuma  was  almost  persuaded  to  give  in  to  the  war-party, 
and  send  out  an  army  that  should  overwhelm  the 
strangers  at  a  blow.  But,  before  this  noble  purpose  had 


46  TIMID    POLICY   OF   MONTEZUMA. 

time  to  mature  itself  into  action,  all  his  superstitious 
fears  would  revive,  and,  without  coming  to  any  decision 
either  to  move  or  stand  still,  he  would  pause  in  timid 
inaction,  till  some  new  success  had  made  the  invaders 
more  formidable  than  before,  and  invested  their  mission 
with  something  more  of  that  preternatural  sacredness, 
which  alone  had  power  to  unman  the  monarch,  and 
disarm  his  craving  ambition.  At  each  advance  of  the 
conquering  Castilians,  he  realized  the  growing  necessity 
of  prompt  and  efficient  measures  of  defence,  while  at 
the  same  time  he  felt  a  greater  reluctance  to  contend 
with  fate.  The  result  was,  that  he  only  dallied  with 
the  foe,  by  continually  sending  new  embassies,  each, 
with  larger  and  richer  presents  than  the  preceding, 
having  no  effect  but  to  add  fuel  to  their  already  burning 
thirst  for  gold,  and  strengthen  their  determination  to 
accomplish  their  original  purpose. 

These  royal  embassies  were  less  and  less  firm  and 
peremptory  in  their  terms,  until  they  assumed  the  tone 
of  expostulation,  and  assigning  various  and  often  con 
flicting  reasons  why  the  Spaniards  should  not  pursue 
their  route  any  farther  towards  the  imperial  city.  At 
length,  when  the  courier  announced  the  arrival  of  the 
mysterious  band  at  Tlascala,  and  the  consummation  of 
the  alliance  between  them  and  his  old  and  bitter 
enemies,  together  with  the  defection  of  many  cities  and 
districts,  he  felt  it  impossible  to  remain  any  longer 
undecided.  His  throne  trembled  under  him.  He  must 
act,  or  it  would  fall,  and  involve  him  and  his  house  in 
inevitable  ruin.  Instead,  however,  of  a  bold  and 
masterly  activity  in  the  defence  of  his  capital  and 
crown,  he  changed  his  policy  altogether,  and  sending  a 


MONTEZUMA'S  SECRET  DESIGNS.  47 

new  embassy  with  more  splendid  gifts  than  ever, 
invited  the  strangers  to  his  court,  and  promised  them  all 
the  hospitalities  of  his  empire.  He  designated  the  route 
they  should  pursue,  and  gave  orders  for  their  reception 
in  all  the  towns  and  cities  through  which  they  should 
pass. 

Montezuma  was  politic  and  wise  in  some  things  ;  and 
the  purpose  he  had  now  in  view,  if  it  had  not  been 
frustrated,  would  have  been  deemed  a  master-stroke  of 
policy,  worthy  of  the  ablest  disciples  of  the  Macchia- 
vellian  school.  Perceiving  the  necessity  of  breaking 
up  this  combination  of  new  and  old  enemies,  he  had 
recourse  to  stratagem  to  effect  it,  intending  that  the 
strangers,  whom  he  dared  not  to  oppose  with  direct 
violence,  should  fall  into  the  snare  they  had  laid  for 
themselves,  in  thrusting  themselves  forward,  in  despite 
of  his  repeated  remonstrances,  into  the  heart  of  his 
empire.  He  feared  to  raise  his  own  hand  to  destroy 
them,  because  they  were,  in  his  view,  commissioned  of 
heaven  to  overturn  his  throne ;  but  he  deemed  it  per 
fectly  consistent  with  this  reverence  for  the  decrees  of 
fate,  to  lay  a  snare  into  which  they  should  fall,  and  so 
destroy  themselves.  He  little  understood  the  watchful 
ness  and  circumspection  of  the  man  he  had  to  deal 
with,  or  the  tremendous  advantage  which  their  armor 
of  proof  and  their  engines  of  destruction  gave  the 
Europeans  over  the  almost  naked  Mexicans,  with  their 
primitive  weapons  of  offence.  It  was -his  plan  to  sepa 
rate  the  foreigners  from  their  new  Indian  allies,  and  invite 
them  to  come  alone  to  the  capital,  as  was  first  proposed. 
And  he  designed  to  assign  them  accommodations  in  one 
of  the  ancient  palaces,  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  where, 


48  HE    INFLAMES    THE    CUPIDITY    OF    CORTEZ. 

surrounded  by  high  walls,  on  every  side,  they  should 
be  shut  up  from  all  intercourse  with  the  people,  and  left 
to  perish  of  famine.  >• 

When  this  purpose  was  formed,  the  monarch  kept  it 
a  profound  secret  in  his  own  breast.  The  ambassadors 
whom  he  sent  to  the  Castilian  camp,  were  of  the  highest 
ranks  of  the  nobility,  and  were  accompanied  by  a  long 
train  of  slaves,  bearing  the  rich  presents,  by  which  the 
wily  monarch  hoped  at  the  same  time  to  display  his 
own  royal  munificence,  and  to  propitiate  the  favor  of  the 
dreaded  strangers.  Every  new  display  of  this  kind 
only  served  more  effectually  to  defeat  his  own  hopes ; 
for  the  avarice  of  the  Spaniards,  whose  lust  of  gold  was 
absolutely  insatiable,  was  so  far  from  being  satisfied 
with  this  profusion  of  royal  gifts,  that  it  was  only  the 
more  inflamed  with  every  new  accession  to  their 
treasures.  The  only  effect,  therefore,  of  these  repeated 
embassies  was  to  confirm  the  Spaniards  in  their  con 
victions  of  the  conscious  weakness  of  the  Mexicans,  and 
make  them  the  more  resolute  in  pushing  forward  to 
complete  the  subjugation  of  the  whole  country,  and 
possess  themselves  of  all  its  seemingly  inexhaustible 
treasures  of  gold. 

Montezuma  had  now  another  difficulty  to  contend 
with,  in  his  endeavor  to  rid  himself  of  the  intruders. 
The  Tlascalans  represented  him  to  Cortez  as  false  and 
deceitful  as  he  was  ambitious  and  rapacious,  and  used 
every  argument -in  their  power  to  dissuade  him  from 
committing  himself  to  his  hands.  But  the  bold  adven 
turer,  always  confident  in  his  own  resources,  seemed 
never  to  think  of  danger  when  an  object  was  to  be 
accomplished,  or  to  regard  any  thing  as  impossible 


WAVERING  COUNSELS — SCENE  IN  THE  GARDEN.     49 

which  he  desired  to  attain.  As  soon  as  the  door  was 
thrown  open  to  his  amicable  approach  to  the  capital,  he 
set  himself  to  prepare  for  the  march.  The  expostulations 
and  suspicions  of  the  Tlascalans  made  him,  perhaps, 
more  careful  in  his  preparations  against  a  surprise,  and 
more  rigorous  in  the  discipline  of  his  little  corps,  than 
he  mrght  otherwise  have  been.  Wherever  he  was,  his 
camp  was  as  cautiously  posted,  as  fully  and  rigidly 
guarded  as  if.  on  the  eve  of  battle,  he  was  hourly 
expecting  an  assault.  This  watchfulness  was  main 
tained  throughout  the  whole  adventurous  campaign,  as 
well  when  in  the  midst  of  friends  and  allies,  as  when 
surrounded  by  hostile  legions. 

After  the  royal  ambassadors  had  departed  with  their 
pacific  message,  the  mind  of  Montezuma  was  harassed 
and  agitated  with  many  doubts  of  the  propriety  of  the 
course  he  had  adopted.  His  nobles,  and  the  tributary 
princes  of  the  neighboring  cities  of  Tezcuco,  Tlacopan, 
and  Iztapalapan,  were  divided  in  their  opinions.  Some 
complained,  though  not  loudly,  of  the  weak  and  vacil 
lating  policy  of  the  king.  Some,  even  of  the  common 
people,  feared  the  consequences,  anticipating  the  most 
disastrous  results,  in  accordance  with  their  superstitious 
veneration  for  the  oracles  of  their  faith.  The  third  day 
after  the  departure  of  the  envoys,  the  king  was  pacing 
up  and  down  one  of  the  beautifully  shaded  walks  of  the 
royal  gardens,  listening  with  a  disturbed  mind  to  the 
powerful  expostulations  of  his  brother,  Cuitlahua,  who, 
from  the  beginning,  had  vehemently  opposed  every 
concession  to  the  invaders,  and  urgently  solicited  per 
mission  to  lead  the  army  against  them,  and  drive  them 
from  the  land.  Suddenly,  a  voice  as  of  a  distant  choir 

5 


50  THE    MYSTERIOUS    CHANT. 

of  chanters  arrested  his  ear.  The  melody  was  solemn, 
sweet  and  soothing.  It  seemed  to  come  sometimes 
from  the  upper  regions  of  the  air,  in  tones  of  silvery 
clearness  and  power,  sometimes  from  beneath,  in  sup 
pressed  and  muffled  harmony,  as  when  the  swell  organ 
soliloquises  with  all  its  valves  closed, — sometimes  it 
retreated,  as  if  dying  into  an  echo  along  the  distant 
avenues  of  royal  palms  arid  aged  cypresses,  or  the 
citron  and  orange  groves  that  skirted  the  farther  end  of 
the  garden,  and  then,  suddenly,  and  with  great  power, 
it  burst  in  the  full  tide  of  impassioned  song,  from  every 
tree  and  bower  in  that  vast  paradise  of  terrestial  sweets. 
Enchanted  by  the  more  than  Circean  melody,  the 
brothers  paused  in  their  animated  discourse,  and  stood, 
for  a  few  moments,  in  silent  wonder  and  fixed  attention. 
Presently  the  chanting  ceased,  and  one  solitary  voice 
broke  forth  in  plaintive  but  emphatic  recitative  as  from 
the  midst  of  the  sparkling  jet  that  played  its  ceaseless 
tune  in  the  grand  porphyritic  basin  near  which  they 
stood.  The  words,  which  were  simple  and  oracular, 
struck  deep  into  the  heart  of  Montezuma,  and  found  a 
ready  response  in  that  of  his  royal  brother. 

THK  lion  *  walks  forth  in  his  power  and  pride, 
The  terror  and  lord  of  the  forest  wide — 
When  the  fox  appears,  shall  he  flee  and  hide  ? 

The  eagle's  nest  is  strong  and  high, 
Unquestioned  monarch  of  the  sky — 
Should  he  quail  before  the  falcon's  eye  ? 

*  As  Americus  Vespucius,  in  his  letter  to  Lorenzo  Di  Pier-Francesco  De 
Medici,  reports  having  met  with  the  lion  in  South  America,  I  have  taken 
the  liberty  to  introduce  him  as  a  native  in  our  forests,  notwithstanding  tha 
prevalent  opinion  of  naturalists  to  the  contrary. 


THE   WARNING.  51 

The  sun  rides  forth  through  the  heavens  afar, 
Dispensing  light  from  his  flaming  car — 
Should  he  veil  his  glory,  or  turn  him  back, 
When  the  meteor  flashes  athwart  his  track  ? 


Shall  the  eagle  invite  the  hawk  to  his  nest  ? 
Shall  the  fox  with  the  lion  sit  down  as  a  guest  ? 
Shall  the  meteor  look  out  from  the  noonday  sky, 
When  the  sun  in  his  power  is  flaming  by  ? 

The  pauses  in  this  significant  chant  were  followed 
by  choral  symphonies,  expressing,  as  eloquently  as 
inarticulate  sounds  could  do,  the  most  earnest  remon 
strance,  the  most  moving  expostulation.  When  this 
was  concluded,  the  same  sweet  voice  broke  forth  again, 
in  tones  of  solemn  tenderness  and  majestic  power,  in  a 
prophetic  warning,  to  Montezuma. 

BEWARE,  mighty  monarch!  beware  of  the  hour, 
When  the  pale-faced  intruder  shall  come  to  this  bower ! 
Beware  of  the  weakness  that  whispers  of  fear, 
When  the  all-grasping,  gold-seeking  Spaniard  is  near! 
Beware  how  thou  readest  the  dark  scroll  of  fate ! 
Its  mystic  revealings  may  warn  thee  too  late, 
That  the  power  to  command,  and  the  strength  to  oppose, 
Are  gone,  when  thou  openest  the  gate  to  thy  foes. 
The  white  men  are  mortal — frail  sons  of  the  earth, 
They  know  not,  they  claim  not,  a  heavenly  birth; 
They  bow  to  disease,  and  they  fall  by  the  sword, 
Pale  fear  can  disarm  them,  grim  death  is  their  lord ; 
And  those  terrible  coursers,  so  fiery  and  strong, 
That  bear  them  like  ravenous  tigers  along, 
The  fleet  winged  arrow  shall  pierce  them,  and  slay, 
And  leave  them  to  eagles  and  vultures  a  prey. 

Up,  monarch !  arouse  thee — the  hour  is  at  hand 
When  the  dark  howling  tempest  shall  sweep  o'er  thy  land. 


62  THE    MONARCH    ROUSED. 

Thy  doubts  and  thy  fears,  ever  changing,  are  rife 

With  peril  to  liberty,  honor  and  life  ; 

And  this  timid  inaction  shall  surely  bring  down 

To  the  dust,  in  dishonor,  thy  glorious  crown  ;  t 

And  leave,  to  all  time,  on  thy  once-honored  head, 

The  curse  of  a  nation  forsaken,  betrayed. 

Oh  !  rouse  thee,  brave  monarch!  there's  power  in  thy  hand 

To  scatter  the  clouds  that  hang  over  thy  land. 

Speak,  speak  but  the  word,  there  is  magic  in  thee, 

Before  which  the  ruthless  invader  shall  flee, 

And  myriads  of  braves,  all  equipped  for  defence, 

Shall  leap  at  thy  bidding,  and  banish  him  hence  ; 

And  the  gods,  who  would  frown  on  the  recreant  slave, 

Will  stand  by  their  altars,  and  fight  for  the  brave. 

The  effect  of  this  mysterious  warning  upon  the  mind 
of  Montezuma  was  exceedingly  powerful,  and  seemed, 
for  a  time,  to  change  his  purpose  and  fix  his  resolution. 
With  an  energy  and  decision  to  which  he  had  long 
been  a  stranger,  he  turned  to  his  brother,  and  said, 
"  CuitlahUa,  you  are  right.  This  realm  is  mine.  The 
gods  have  made  me  the  father  of  this  people.  I  must 
and  will  defend  them.  The  strangers  shall  be  driven 
back,  or  die.  They  shall  never  profane  the  temples 
and  altars  of  Tenochtitlan,  by  entering  within  its  gates, 
or  looking  upon  its  walls.  Go,  marshall  your  host,  and 
prepare  to  meet  them,  before  they  advance  a  step 
further." 

Exulting  in  this  sudden  demonstration  of  his  ancient 
martial  spirit  in  his  royal  brother,  and  fired  with  a 
double  zeal  in  the  cause  he  had  so  much  at  heart,  by 
the  thrilling  influence  upon  his  soul  of  the  mysterious 
oracle,  whose  message  had  been  uttered  in  his  hearing, 
Cuitlahua  scarcely  waited  for  the  ordinary  courtesy  of 


THE    ARMY    IN    MOTION — CUITLAHUA.  53 

bidding  farewell  to  the  king,  but  flew  with  the  speed 
of  the  wind,  to  execute  the  grateful  trust  committed  to 
him.  Despatching  his  messengers  in  every  direction, 
only  a  few  hours  elapsed  before  his  army  was  drawn 
up  in  the  great  square  of  the  city ;  and,  ere  the  sun  had 
gone  down,  they  had  passed  the  gates,  traversed  the 
grand  causeway  that  linked  the  amphibious  city  with 
the  main  land,  and  pitched  their  camp  in  a  favorable 
position,  several  leagues  on  the  way  to  Cholula. 

The  ardent  imagination  of  the  prince  of  Iztapalapan 
kindled  at  the  prospect  now  opened  before.  The 
clouds,  so  long  hanging  over  his  beloved  country,  were 
dissipated  as  by  magic,  and  the  clear  light  of  heaven 
streamed  in  upon  his  path,  promising  a  quick  and  easy 
conquest,  a  glorious  triumph,  and  a  permanent  peace. 
He  had  been  in  many  battles,  but  had  never  been 
defeated.  He  believed  the  Mexican  army  invincible 
any  where,  but  especially  on  their  own  soil,  and  fight 
ing  for  their  altars  and  their  hearths.  Terrible  as  the 
invading  strangers  had  been  hitherto,  he  had  no  fear 
of  the  coming  encounter.  He  confidently  expected  to 
annihilate  them  at  a  blow.  Happily  his  soldiers  were 
all  animated  with  the  same  spirit,  and  they  took  to 
their  rest  that  night,  eager  for  the  morning  to  come, 
that  should  light  them  on  their  way  to  a  certain  and 
glorious  victory. 

No  sooner  had  the  army  departed,  than  a  change 
came  over  the  spirit  of  the  ill-fated  Montezuma.  The 
demons  of  doubt  and  fear  returned  to  perplex  and  harrass 
his  soul,  and  to  incline  him  again  to  that  vacillating 
policy,  those  half  way  measures,  by  which  his  doom 
was  to  be  sealed.  In  an  agony  of  distrust  and  suspense, 


84  THE    HIGH    RESOLVE    ABANDONED. 

he  recounted  to  himself  the  history  of  the  past,  review 
ing  all  those  dark  and  fearful  prophecies,  those  oft- 
repeated  and  mysteriously  significant  omens,  which, 
for  so  many  years,  had  foreshadowed  the  events  of  the 
present  day,  and  revealed  the  inevitable  doom  of  the 
empire,  sealed  with  the  signet  of  heaven.  The  impres 
sions  produced  by  the  recent  warnings  of  Karee  faded 
and  disappeared  before  the  deep  and  indelible  traces  of 
those  ancient  oracles,  on  which  he  had  been  accus 
tomed  from  his  youth  sacredly  to  rely.  He  was  once 
more  adrift  in  a  tempest  of  contending  impulses,  at  one 
moment  abandoning  all  in  a  paroxism  of  despair,  at 
another,  vainly  flattering  himself  with  the  hope  of 
deliverance  in  some  ill-formed  stratagem,  but  never 
nerving  himself  to  a  tone  of  resolute  defiance,  or  ven 
turing  to  rest  a  hope  on  the  issue  of  an  open  encounter. 
The  result  of  all  this  agitation  was,  another  aban 
donment  of  his  noble  purpose  of  defence,  and  a  new 
resort  to  stratagem.  But  the  plan  of  operations,  and 
the  scene  of  execution,  were  changed.  Cholula  was 
selected  as  the  theatre  of  destruction.  The  Spaniards 
had  already  been  invited  to  take  that  city  in  their  route, 
and  orders  had  been  given,  and  preparations  made,  for 
their  hospitable  reception.  It  was  now  resolved  to 
make  their  acceptance  of  that  invitation  the  signal  and 
seal  of  their  destruction.  They  were  to  be  drawn  into 
the  city,  alone,  under  the  pretence  that  the  presence  of 
their  Tlascalan  allies,  who  were  the  ancient  and  bitter 
enemies  of  the  Cholulans,  would  be  likely  to  create  dis 
turbance  in  the  city,  and  lead  to  collision  if  not  to 
bloodshed.  The  Cholulans  were  instructed  to  provide 
them  with  a  place  of  encampment,  in  the  heart  of  their 


THE    STRATAGEM.  65 

city,  where  they  could  easily  be  surrounded,  and  cut  to 
pieces.  The  streets  of  the  city  were  then  to  be  broken 
up  by  deep  pits  in  some  places,  and  barricades  in 
others,  to  impede  the  movements  of  the  horses,  more 
dreaded  than  even  the  thunder  and  lightning  of  their 
riders.  This  being  completed  under  cover  of  the 
night,  the  city  was  to  be  rilled  with  soldiers  ready  to  do 
the  work  of  execution,  while  the  brave  Cuitlahua,  with 
the  flower  of  the  army  of  Tenochtitlan,  was  to  encamp 
at  a  convenient  distance  without  the  walls,  to  render 
prompt  assistance,  in  case  it  should  be  needed. 

This  plan  being  fully  arranged  in  the  mind  of  the 
Emperor,  messengers  were  despatched  with  the  light  of 
the  morning,  to  arrest  the  movements  of  Cuitlahua,  and 
convey  the  necessary  orders  to  the  governor  of  Cholula. 
The  warlike  chieftain  was  deeply  chagrined,  and  bit 
terly  disappointed,  in  finding  his  orders  so  suddenly 
countermanded.  He  saw  only  certain  ruin  in  the  ever- 
wavering  policy  of  the  king,  and  was  unable  to  con 
ceive  of  any  hope,  except  in  striking  a  bold  and  decisive 
blow.  He  was  willing  to  stake  all  upon  a  single  cast, 
and  drive  back  the  insolent  invader,  or  perish  in  the 
attempt.  But  Montezuma  was  the  absolute  monarch. 
His  word  was  law;  and,  though  not  irreversible  like 
that  of  the  Medo-Persian,  it  was  never  to  be  questioned 
by  any  of  his  subjects.  The  hero  must  therefore  rest 
on  his  arms,  and  await  the  issue  of  a  doubtful  stratagem. 

Meanwhile,  the  eager  and  self  sufficient  Castilians 
had  pushed  forward  to  Cholula,  and  entered  its  gates, 
under  a  royal  escort,  that  came  out  to  meet  them,  and 
amid  the  constrained  shouts  and  half  hearted  congratu 
lations  of  a  countless  multitude  of  natives,  who  with 


56  CORTEZ   ENTERS   CHOLULA. 

mingled  fear,  hatred  and  curiosity,  gazed  on  the  con 
querors  as  a  superior  race  of  beings,  and  made  way  for 
them  on  every  side,  to  take  possession  of  their  city. 
They  were  received  with  the  greatest  deference  and 
consideration  by  the  chiefs  of  the  little  republicr  and 
the  ambassadors  of  Montezuma,  who  had  halted  on 
their  way,,  to  prepare  a  more  honorable  reception  for 
their  guests,  and  further  to  ingratiate  them  with  their 
master,  by  doing  away,  as  far  they  could,  the  unfavor 
able  impressions  of  him  and  his  people,  which  might 
have  made  on  their  minds,  by  their  intercourse  with 
their  old  and  implacable  enemies  of  the  republic  of 
Tlascala. 

Such  was  the  mutual  jealousy  and  hatred  of  these 
neighboring  nations,  that,  while  the  Cholulans  couldy 
in  no  wise  agree  to  admit  the  Tlascalans  to  accompany 
Cortez  into  their  city,  they,  on  their  part,  were  ex 
tremely  reluctant  to  allow  him  to  go  in  alone,  assuring 
him  in  the  strongest  terms,  that  they  were  the  most 
treacherous  and  deceitful  of  men,  and  their  promises 
and  professions  utterly  unworthy  of  confidence.  Scorn 
ing  danger>  however,  and  determined  at  all  hazards,  to 
embrace  every  opening  that  seemed  to  facilitate  his 
approach  to  the  Mexican  capital,  he  marched  fearlessly 
in,  and  took  up  his  quarters  in  the  great  square,  or 
market  place.  Here,  ample  accommodations  were  pro 
vided  for  him  and  his  band.  Every  courtesy  was 
extended  to  them  by  the  citizens  and  their  rulers. 
Their  table  was  amply  supplied  with  all  the  necessaries 
and  luxuries  of  the  place.  They  were  regarded  with  a 
kind  of  superstitious  awe  by  the  multitude,  as  a  race  of 
beings  belonging  to  another  world,  of  ethereal  mouldj 


TREACHERY    APPREHENDED.  57 

and  supernatural  powers  ;  and  their  camp  was  visited 
by  those  of  all  ranks,  and  all  ages,  eager  to  catch  a 
view  of  the  terrible  strangers. 

A  few  days  after  their  arrival,  a  new  embassy  from 
the  imperial  palace  was  announced.  They  held  no 
communication  with  Cortez,  but  had  a  long  consulta 
tion  with  the  previous  envoys  still  remaining  there,  and 
with  the  authorities  of  the  city.  From  this  time,  there 
was  a  striking  change  in  the  aspect  of  the  Cholulans 
towards  their  guests.  They  were  soon  made  to  per 
ceive  and  feel  that,  though  invited,  they  were  not 
welcome  guests.  The  daily  supplies  for  their  table 
were  greatly  diminished.  They  received  but  few  and 
formal  visits  from  the  chiefs,  and  but  cold  attention 
from  any  of  the  nobles.  Cortez  was  quick  to  perceive 
the  change,  but  unable  to  divine  its  meaning.  It 
caused  him  many  an  anxious  hour,  especially  when  he 
remembered  the  serious  and  urgent  representations  of 
his  Tlascalan  allies  of  the  deceitful  and  treacherous 
character  of  the  Cholulans.  His  apprehensions  were  by 
no  means  diminished,  when  he  learned  from  the  morn 
ing  report  of  the  night  guards,  that  through  the  entire 
night,  which  had  hitherto  been  a  season  of  perfect 
silence  and  repose  in  the  city,  sounds  were  heard  on 
every  side,  as  of  people  earnestly  engaged  in  some 
works  of  fortification,  sometimes  digging  in  the  earth, 
sometimes  laying  up  stones  in  heaps,  and  in  various 
other  ways,  "  vexing  the  dull  ear  of  night  with  uncouth 
noise."  It  was  found,  on  examination,  that  the  streets 
in  many  places  were  barricaded,  and  holes,  in  others, 
were  lightly  covered  with  branches  of  trees.  Unable 
to  explain  these  matters,  and  not  wishing  to  give  offence 


58  SUSPICIONS    CONFIRMED. 

to  his  entertainers  by  enquiring  too  curiously  into  what 
might  be  no  more  than  the  ordinary  preparation  for  a 
national  festival,  he  sent  one  of  his  chief  officers  to 
report  to  the  Tlascalan  commander,  without  the  gates 
of  the  city,  and  enquire  what  might  be  the  meaning  of 
these  singular  movements.  Having  learned  in  reply, 
that  a  hostile  attack  was  undoubtedly  contemplated, 
and  that  a  large  force  of  Mexicans,  under  command  of 
the  brave  Cuitlahua,  brother  of  Montezuma,  was  en 
camped  at  no  great  distance,  ready  to  co-operate  with 
the  Cholulans  at  a  moment's  warning,  and  that  a  great 
number  of  victims  had  been  offered  in  sacrifice,  to  pro 
pitiate  the  favor  of  their  gods,  the  haughty  Spaniard 
found  his  position  anything  but  agreeable.  He  was  a 
stranger  to  fear,  but  he  was  certainly  most  sadly  per 
plexed.  And,  when,  in  addition  to  the  information 
already  received,  he  learned  from  Marina,  his  female 
interpreter,  that  she  had  been  warned  by  a  friend  in  the 
city  to  abandon  the  Spaniards,  that  she  might  not  be 
involved  in  their  ruin,  he  was,  for  a  time,  quite  at  a 
loss  what  to  do.  To  retreat,  would  be  to  manifest  fear, 
and  a  distrust  of  his  own  resources,  which  might  be 
fatal  to  his  future  influence  with  the  natives.  To 
remain  where  he  was — inactive,  would  be  to  stand  still 
in  the  yawning  crater  of  a  volcano,  when  the  over 
charged  cauldron  below  had  already  begun  to  belch 
forth  sulphureous  flames  and  smoke. 

The  character  of  the  conqueror  was  one  precisely 
adapted  to  such  exigencies  as  this.  Through  the 
whole  course  of  his  wonderful  career,  he  seems  to  have 
rushed  into  difficulty,  for  the  mere  pleasure  of  fighting 
his  way  out.  In  order  to  extricate  himself,  he  never 


BOLD   BEARING    OF    CORTEZ.  59 

lost  a  moment  in  parleying  or  diplomacy.  His  mea 
sures  were  bold,  decided,  and  direct,  indicating  a  self- 
reliance,  and  a  confidence  in  his  men  and  means, 
which  is  the  surest  guaranty  of  success.  In  this  case, 
having  satisfied  himself  of  the  actual  existence  of  a 
conspiracy,  he  sent  for  the  chief  rulers,  upbraided  them 
with  their  want  of  hospitality,  informed  them  that  he 
should  leave  the  place  at  break  of  day  the  next  morn 
ing,  and  demanded  a  large  number  of  men,  to  assist  in 
removing  his  baggage.  Promising  to  comply  with  this 
demand,  which  favored  the  execution  of  their  own 
designs,  the  chiefs  departed,  and  Cortez  and  his  band, 
sleeping  on  their  arms,  prepared  for  the  coming 
conflict. 

Punctually,  at  the  peep  of  dawn,  the  princes  of  Cho- 
lula  marched  into  the  court,  accompanied  by  a  much 
larger  number  of  men  than  Cortez  had  required.  With 
a  calm  bold  air,  the  haughty  Castilian  confronted  them, 
charging  them  with  treachery,  and  detailing  all  the  cir 
cumstances  of  the  concerted  massacre.  He  upbraided 
them  with  their  duplicity  and  baseness,  and  gave  them 
to  understand  that  they  should  pay  dear  for  their  false 
hearted  and  cruel  designs  against  those,  who,  confiding 
in  their  hospitality  and  promises  of  friendship,  had 
come  to  their  city,  and  slept  quietly  within  their  gates. 

Thunderstruck  at  this  unexpected  turn  of  affairs, 
and  fearing  more  than  ever  the  strange  beings,  who 
could  read  their  very  thoughts,  and  fathom  the  designs 
which  were  yet  scarcely  matured  in  their  own  bosoms, 
the  disconcerted  magnates  tremblingly  pleaded  guilty 
to  the  charge,  and  attempted  to  excuse  themselves,  by 
urging  their  allegiance  to  Montezuma,  and  the  duty 


60  THE    CHOLULANS    SURPRISED. 

and  necessity  of  obeying  his  commands,  however 
repugnant  to  their  own  feelings. 

It  was  not  the  policy  of  Cortez  to  admit  this  plea,  in 
extenuation  of  their  treachery.  He  preferred  to  cast 
the  whole  burden  upon  them  alone,  and  leave  the  way 
open  for  an  easy  disclaimer  on  the  part  of  the  emperor, 
hoping  thereby  the  more  readily  to  gain  a  peaceable 
entry  into  the  capital.  Without  waiting,  therefore,  for 
any  further  explanations,  or  instituting  any  inquiry 
into  the  comparative  guilt  of  the  parties,  he  gave  the 
signal  to  his  soldiers,  who,  with  a  general  discharge  of 
their  artillery  and  fire  arms,  rushed  upon  the  unpre 
pared  multitude,  mowing  them  down  like  grass,  and 
trampling  them  under  the  hoofs  of  their  horses.  A 
general  massacre  ensued.  Not  one  of  the  chiefs 
escaped,  and  only  so  many  of  their  panic-struck  follow 
ers,  as  could  feign  themselves  dead,  or  bury  themselves, 
till  the  tempest  was  past,  under  the  heaps  of  their  slain 
comrades. 

Thus  taken  by  surprise,  and  driven,  before  they 
were  ready,  into  an  unequal  conflict  with  enemies  who 
had,  by  some  miracle,  as  they  supposed,  anticipated 
their  movements,  and  struck  the  first  blow,  the  Cholu- 
lans  rushed  in  from  all  parts  of  their  city,  hoping  to 
retrieve,  by  their  numbers  and  prowess,  the  disadvan 
tage  of  the  lost  onset.  Cortez  had  prepared  for  this. 
He  had  ordered  his  artillery  to  be  stationed  at  the  main 
entrances  to  the  square,  where  they  poured  in  a  raking 
fire  upon  the  assailants,  rushing  in  from  all  the  ave 
nues.  The  surprise  being  so  sudden,  and  the  leaders 
having  been  shot  down  at  the  first  charge,  confusion 
and  consternation  prevailed  among  the  discomfitted 


TERRIBLK    MASSACRE.  61 

Cholulans,  who  alternately  fled,  like  affrighted  sheep, 
from  the  scene  of  slaughter,  and  then  rushed  back,  like 
exasperated  wolves,  to  the  work  of  death. 

In  anticipation  of  this  conflict,  the  Spanish  general 
had  concerted  a  signal  with  his  Tlascalan  allies,  with 
out  the  gates,  who  now  came  rushing  in,  like  hungry 
tigers,  revelling  in  the  opportunity  to  inflict  a  terrible 
vengeance  upon  their  ancient  enemies.  Falling  upon 
their  rear,  as  they  crowded  in  from  the  remoter  quarters 
of  the  city  towards  the  field  of  carnage,  they  drove 
them  in  upon  the  weapons  of  the  Spaniards,  from 
which  there  was  now  no  escape.  Turning  upon  this 
new  enemy,  they  fought  with  desperate  bravery,  to  win 
a  retreat.  But  they  were  cut  down  on  this  side  and  that, 
till  the  streets  were  scarcely  passable  for  the  heaps  of 
the  dead  and  dying  that  cumbered  them.  Those  who 
took  refuge  in  their  houses  and  temples,  found  no 
safety  in  such  retreats,  for  they  were  instantly  fired 
by  the  Tlascalans,  and  their  defenders  perished  miser 
ably  in  the  flames. 

There  was  one  scene  in  the  midst  of  this  desolating 
conflict,  that  was  truly  sublime, — one  of  those  strange 
combinations  of  moral  and  physical  grandeur,  which 
sometimes  occur  in  the  dark  annals  of  human  warfare, 
investing  with  a  kind  of  hallowed  interest,  which  the 
lapse  of  ages  serves  only  to  soften,  but  never  destroys, 
those  spectacles  of  savage  but  heroic  cruelty,  where 
every  death  is  elevated  into  a  martyrdom,  and  the  very 
ground  saturated  with  human  blood  becomes  a  conse 
crated  field,  clothed  with  laurels  of  never-fading  green. 
It  was  the  last  act  in  that  bloody  drama,  enacted  on  the 
lofty  summit  of  the  great  Teocalli,  the  principal  temple 

6 


62  THE    GREAT    TEOCALLI    TAKEN. 

of  Cholula,  and  the  centre  of  attraction  to  all  the  vota 
ries  of  the  Aztec  religion,  throughout  the  wide  realms 
of  Anahuac.  Driven  from  street  to  street,  and  from 
quarter  to  quarter,  and  falling  back,  as  a  forlorn  hope, 
upon  the  sanctuary,  and  the  support  and  encourage 
ment  of  the  hoary  men,  who  presided  over  the  myste 
ries  of  their  faith,  they  made  a  bold  and  desperate 
stand,  in  defence  of  all  that  was  dear  and  holy  in  their 
homes  and  their  altars.  Step  by  step,  they  contested 
this  hallowed  ground,  till  they  reached  the  upper  ter 
race,  where  the  great  temple  stood.  This  was  an 
area  of  four  hundred  feet  square,  at  an  elevation  of 
two  hundred  feet  from  the  level  of  the  surrounding 
streets.  On  this  elevated  platform,  the  furious  combat 
ants  fought  hand  to  hand ;  the  priest,  in  his  sacred 
garments,  mingling  in  the  savage  conflict  with  the 
humblest  of  his  followers — the  steel-clad  Castilian,  the 
Tlascalan  and  the  Cholulan,  of  every  rank  and  grade, 
each  eager  only  to  slay  his  man,  grappled  in  the  mortal 
conflict,  till  one  or  the  other  fell  in  the  death  struggle, 
or  tumbled  over  the  side  of  the  mound,  to  be  dashed  in 
pieces  below.  As  the  half-armed,  half-naked  natives 
melted  away  before  the  heavy  and  destructive  weapons 
of  the  invulnerable  Spaniards,  they  \vere  repeatedly 
offered  quarter,  but  scorned  to  accept  it.  One  only  sub 
mitted,  when,  pierced  with  countless  wounds,  he  could 
stand  no  longer.  All  the  rest,  to  a  man,  fought  despe 
rately  till  he  fell,  and  many,  even  then,  in  the  agonies 
of  the  last  struggle,  seized  their  antagonists  by  the  legs, 
and  rolled  with  them  over  the  parapet,  to  the  certain 
death  of  both. 

At  length  the  conflict  ceased  for  want  of  a  victim, 


PAINFUL    POSITION    OF    CUITLAHUA.  63 

and  the  conquering  Castilian,  with  a  few  of  his  Tlas- 
calari  allies,  stood  alone,  in  undisputed  possession  of 
this  lofty  vantage  ground.  The  disheartened  Cholulans, 
without  leaders,  without  counsellors,  seeing  their  sacred 
temple  in  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  felt  that  all  was 
lost.  Not  another  blow  was  struck,  but  every  where 
they  bowed  in  submission  to  the  irresistible  conqueror. 

The  thunder  of  the  artillery,  and  the  smoke  of  the 
burning  buildings,  rising  in  a  heavy  column  to  the 
skies,  announced  to  the  Mexican  army  the  conflict  that 
was  raging  within  the  city.  But,  having  orders  not  to 
engage  in  the  fray,  unless  notified  by  the  Cholulan 
chiefs  that  his  assistance  was  necessary,  the  brave 
Cuitlahua  was  compelled  to  wait  the  summons.  Burn 
ing  to  vindicate  the  honor  of  the  Mexican  arms,  the 
hero  chafed  under  this  cruel  restraint,  like  a  tiger 
chained  in  full  view  of  his  prey.  He  little  doubted  that 
the  Castilians  would  fall  by  the  hands  of  the  Cholulans, 
encompassed  as  they  were  on  every  side,  with  no  room 
for  escape,  or  for  the  action  of  their  horses.  But  he 
longed  to  have  a  share  in  the  victory.  Drawing  up  his 
forces  in  the  order  of  march,  he  stood,  the  whole  day, 
in  readiness  to  move  at  a  moment's  warning ;  and  in 
this  attitude,  he  was  still  standing,  when  the  tidings  of 
the  terrible  disaster  in  the  city  reached  him. 

His  veteran  legions  were  with  difficulty  restrained 
from  rushing  to  the  rescue.  The  army  was  almost  in 
a  state  of  mutiny,  from  their  eagerness  to  stvenge  their 
slaughtered  brethren  in  Cholula ;  and  all  the  military 
authority,  and  unbounded  influence  of  Cuitlahua  were 
required  to  keep  them  in  a  state  of  due  subordination. 

The  influence  and  authority  of  Cortez,  on  the  other 


64  THE    TLASCALANS    IN   CHOLULA. 

hand,  were  scarcely  sufficient  to  restrain  his  victo 
rious  allies  from  ravaging  the  city,  and  putting  men, 
women,  and  children  to  an  indiscriminate  slaughter. 
So  bitter  and  pervading  was  the  old  national  animo 
sity,  that  life  was  scarcely  worth  possessing  to  a  Tlas- 
calan,  if  he  must  share  its  daily  blessings  side  by 
side  with  the  Aztec.  He  hated  the  whole  nation 
with  a  perfect  implacable  hatred.  He  execrated  the 
very  name,  and  never  uttered  it  without  a  curse.  Of 
this  universal  malediction,  the  Cholulan  was  honored 
with  more  than  his  appropriate  share.  The  other  sub 
jects  and  tributaries  of  Montezuma  they  feared  as  well 
as  hated.  The  Cholulans  they  affected  also  to  despise, 
though  their  contempt  was  not  so  thorough  as  to  miti 
gate  in  the  least  their  fierce  and  uncontrollable  hatred. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


AGITATIONS  IN  THE  CAPITAL — THE  ROYAL  HOUSEHOLD — THE 
SPANIARDS  STEADILY  ADVANCING. 


Sfot  monarcfcs  tremble  on  rjefr  thrones, 

&nt»  'neatjj  tfce  uem=lft  croton, 
Care,  fear,  anti  cnbj  totoell — 


Cfiej  come, 

banU 


clang  of  trumpet,  tore!)  antJ  brari&  ; 
Ifflijtnfnjj  spcetJ,  tuft!)  Ufittnfnp;  potoer, 
es  scale  tfte  loft»  mountain  totoer, 
Sinti  stocep  alonjj  tte  bale— 

stall  arrest  t&etr  prouH  career, 
sabc  our  tioometJ  lanti  1 


THIS  position  of  affairs  suited  the  timid  and  vacillating 
policy  of  Montezuma.  Finding  that  Cuitlahua,  and  his 
forces,  had  taken  no  part  in  the  affair,  and  had  riot 
even  visited  the  city,  he  immediately  sent  an  embassy 
to  the  Spanish  camp,  disclaiming  all  participation  in 
the  treacherous  counsels  and  doings  of  the  Cholulans, 
and  severely  blaming  them  for  their  unheard  of  outrage 
upon  the  rites  of  hospitality.  Whether  the  sharp- 
sighted  Castilian  placed  any  confidence  in  these  pro 
fessions,  or  not,  it  suited  his  designs  to  appear  to  do  so. 

6* 


66  MONTEZUMA    IN    DESPAIR. 

With  the  utmost  seeming  cordiality,  he  assured  the 
royal  messengers  that  it  gave  him  the  mos*  heartfelt 
satisfaction  to  know  that  the  treatment  he  had  received 
at  Cholula  was  not  instigated  or  countenanced  by  their 
august  master,  that  it  was  unworthy  of  a  great  and 
wise  monarch,  and  that  he  should  proceed  on  his  route 
to  the  capital,  with  the  same  confidence  as  before,  and 
visit  the  emperor  as  if  nothing  had  happened  to  hinder 
his  progress. 

Withdrawing  the  forces  under  Cuitlahua,  and  giving 
orders  every  where  for  the  hospitable  reception  and 
entertainment  of  the  Castilians,  whom  he  had  no  longer 
the  heart  to  oppose  either  by  stratagem  or  by  force, 
Montezuma  retired  within  his  palace,  and  for  several 
days  shut  himself  up  from  all  intercourse  with  his 
chiefs.  He  was  now  fully  convinced  that  his  destiny 
was  sealed,  and  with  it  that  of  his  family  and  crown. 
He  was  in  the  hands  of  an  unappeaseable  fate.  He 
gave  himself  up  to  fasting,  prayer  and  sacrifice.  He 
consulted  all  his  oracles  anew.  But  they  gave  no 
response.  He  then  sought  counsel  of  his  chiefs,  and 
the  sages  of  his  court.  Here  again  he  was  distracted 
by  the  divided  opinions  of  his  friends.  While  many  of 
the  princes,  overawed  by  the  invincible  courage  and 
invariable  success  of  the  Castilians,  advised  a  frank 
and  courteous  reception,  there  was  still  a  powerful  war- 
party,  with  the  brave  Cuitlahua  at  their  head,  who 
were  eager  to  measure  lances  with  the  strangers,  and 
show  them  that,  in  order  to  reach  the  capital,  they  had 
other  foes  to  contend  with  and  overcome,  than  half 
savage  Tlascalans,  or  trading  Cholulans. 

Montezuma   found   no  difficulty  in    following    the 


TRIUMPHANT  ADVANCE  OP  CORTEZ.       67 

counsel  of  the  majority,  though  the  mystic  warning  of 
Karee  had  not  wholly  faded  from  his  mind.  A  new 
embassy  was  immediately  despatched,  consisting  of  a 
numerous  suite  of  powerful  nobles,  and  a  long  train  of 
servants  bearing  rich  presents  of  gold,  and  other  valua 
bles,  and  charged  with  a  message  couched  in  terms  of 
humble  and  earnest  supplication,  proposing,  if  the 
Spaniards  would  now  return,  not  only  to  send  them 
home  laden  with  gold  to  their  utmost  wish,  but  to  pay 
an  annual  tribute  of  gold  to  their  master,  the  king  of 
Spain.  Finding  that  this  bribe  only  fired  the  grasping 
conqueror  with  a  more  fixed  determination  to  secure 
the  whole  prize  for  which  he  had  so  long,  and  against 
such  fearful  odds,  contended,  the  messengers  yielded  the 
point,  and  threw  wide  open  to  the  dreaded  foe  every 
avenue  to  the  heart  of  the  empire,  assuring  him,  in  the 
name  of  the  Emperor,  that  he  should  be  received  as  a 
brother,  and  entertained  with  the  consideration  due  to 
the  powerful  representative  of  a  mighty  monarch. 

The  march  of  the  Spaniards  was  now  a  continued 
triumph.  No  longer .  compelled  to  fight  their  way  on, 
they  had  time  to  enjoy  the  rich  and  varied  scenery,  to 
scale  the  mountain,  explore  the  caverns  and  ravines  of 
the  sierras,  and  the  craters  of  the  volcanoes,  and  show 
to  the  admiring  natives,  by  their  agility  and  love  of 
adventure,  that  fighting  and  conquest  had  neither  tamed 
their  spirits,  nor  exhausted  their  physical  powers.  As 
they  advanced,  they  were  continually  suprised  and 
delighted  with  the  growing  evidences  of  civilization  and 
high  prosperity  which  met  them  on  every  side.  In  the 
cultivation  of  the  land,  in  the  style  of  architecture,  and 
in  all  that  constitutes  the  refinement,  or  contributes  to 


68  HIS    AMBITIOUS    VIEWS — HIS   CAUTION. 

the  comfort  of  life,  the  regions  they  were  now  traversing 
very  far  exceeded  the  best  of  those  through  which  they 
had  passed.  They  were  continually  gaining  more 
exalted  ideas  of  the  power,  wealth  and  glory  of  the 
great  Montezuma,  and  more  enlarged  views  of  the  mag 
nificence  of  their  own  adventure,  and  the  importance  of 
their  position  and  movements.  The  ambition  of  Cortez 
reached  to  the  viceroyalty  of  this  splendid  empire  ;  and, 
though  accompanied  by  a  mere  handful  of  men,  their 
past  achievements  inspired  him  with  confidence,  that 
he  could  carry  every  thing  before  him. 

Though  entertained  with  lordly  munificence  in  every 
place  through  which  he  passed,  and  visited  and  com 
plimented  by  envoys  from  all  the  states  embraced  in 
the  Mexican  domain,  the  sagacious  Spaniard  relaxed 
none  of  his  vigilance,  nor  diminished  aught  of  the 
strict  discipline  of  his  little  corps.  With  an  eye  ever 
awake  to  his  own  safety,  and  feeling  that  the  artful 
contriver  of  one  stratagem  could  easily  invent  another, 
he  advanced  from  post  to  post,  in  martial  array,  always 
ready  for  the  exigency  that  might  arise.  His  course, 
however,  was  unmolested.  The  resources  and  hopes 
of  the  great  king  seemed  to  have  been  exhausted.  In 
passive  despair,  he  was  waiting  for  the  hour  of  his 
doom. 

The  terror  of  the  events  we  have  described  fell  not 
alone  upon  the  unfortunate  Montezuma  ;  nor  did  they 
affect  him  only  as  monarch  of  the  realm.  As  a  parent, 
fondly  devoted  to  his  children,  whose  destiny  was 
wrapped  up  in  his,  as  the  father  of  his  people,  to  whom 
he  had  been  a  kind  of  demi-god,  the  vicegerent  of 
heaven,  entitled  to  their  unqualified  reverence,  obe- 


FATHER    AND    DAUGHTER.  69 

dience  and  love,  he  felt  with  tenfold  intensity  the 
bitterness  of  his  humiliation.  In  all  his  sufferings  and 
distresses  his  wives  and  children  shared,  showing,  by 
every  token  in  their  power,  their  profound  respect  and 
affection,  and  their  tender  sympathy  in  all  his  cares. 
In  these  lovely  demonstrations  of  filial  affection,  none 
were  more  assiduous  or  warm-hearted,  and  none  more 
successful  in  reaching  the  heart  of  the  broken  spirited 
monarch,  or  winning  from  him  an  occasional  smile  of 
hope,  than  Tecuichpo.  Just  ripening  into  womanhood, 
with  every  gift  of  person,  mind  and  heart  that  could 
satisfy  the  pride  of  the  monarch,  and  requite  to  the  full 
the  yearning  love  of  the  father,  the  fair  princess 
lavished  on  him  all  her  powers  of  persuasion  and 
condolence.  It  was  all  in  vain.  It  even  aggravated 
his  sorrows;  for  it  was  on  her  account,  and  that  of 
others  dearer  to  him  than  his  own  life,  that  he  suffered 
most  deeply.  The  mysterious  shadows  that  had 
brooded  so  darkly  over  the  infancy  of  his  lovely  daugh 
ter,  had  never  ceased  to  shed  a  chilling  gloom  over 
his  mind.  Her  clouded  destiny  was  linked  with  his, 
not  merely  as  a  child,  but  as  one  specifically  marked 
out,  by  infallible  signs  from  heaven,  for  a  signal  doom. 
His  superstitious  faith  invested  her  and  her  fate  with  a 
peculiar  sacredness.  She  was  as  one  whom  the  gods 
had  devoted  to  an  awful  sacrifice,  from  which  neither 
imperial  power  nor  paternal  love  could  rescue  her.  It 
therefore  pierced  his  soul  with  a  deeper  pang  to  gaze 
upon  her  loveliness,  and  witness  her  amiable  efforts  to 
soothe  and  sustain  him  in  the  midst  of  calamities  that 
were  more  terrible  and  overwhelming  to  her,  than  even 
to  himself.  If,  by  offering  himself  as  a  sacrifice  to  his 


70  THE    ROYAL    HOUSEHOLD. 

offended  gods,  he  could  have  propitiated  their  favor  for 
his  family  and  his  people,  and  handed  down  to  his  pos 
terity  an  undiminished  empire  and  an  untarnished 
crown,  he  would  have  gone  with  as  much  pride  and 
pleasure,  to  the  altar,  as  to  a  triumphal  festival  that 
should  celebrate  his  victory,  and  clothe  his  brow  with 
unfading  laurel.  But  in  this  sacrifice  there  was  no 
substitution.  He  was  himself  the  most  distinguished 
victim,  destined  to  the  highest  and  hottest  place  on  the 
great  altar  of  his  country,  where  a  hecatomb  would 
scarce  suffice  to  appease  the  anger  of  the  offended  gods. 
Gathering  his  royal  household  around  him,  he 
explained  to  them  the  peculiarity  of  his  position,  avow 
ing  his  entire  confidence  in  the  ancient  prophecy,  which 
declared  that  the  realm  of  Anahuac  belonged  to  a  race 
of  white  men,  who  had  gone  away,  for  a  season  towards 
the  rising  sun,  and  who,  after  the  lapse  of  ages,  were  to 
return  in  power,  and  claim  their  inheritance.  It  was 
the  predestined  arrangement  of  the  gods,  and  could  not 
be  resisted.  He  had,  from  the  beginning  felt  that  resist 
ance  was  wholly  vain,  and  had  only  attempted  it,  in 
deference  to  the  urgent  advice  and  solicitations  of  his 
best  and  most  experienced  counsellors.  For  himself, 
he  was  ready,  at  any  time,  to  stand  at  his  post,  and  die, 
if  necessary,  in  defence  of  his  crown  and  his  people. 
But  he  could  not  contend  with  the  gods.  Empires  and 
crowns,  and  the  lives  and  happiness  of  nations,  were 
at  their  disposal,  and  kings  and  subjects  alike  must  sub 
mit  to  their  righteous  requirements.  It  was  but  the 
dictate  of  common  piety  to  say  "  the  will  of  the  gods 
be  done."  Hard  and  trying  as  it  was,  he  felt  it  incum 
bent  on  him  to  relinquish  his  crown  and  his  honors,  at 


A    FAMILY    SCENE.  71 

their  bidding,  as  cheerfully  as  he  should  lay  down  his 
life,  when  his  destined  hour  should  arrive.  He  coun 
selled  them  to  bow  submissively  to  their  inevitable  fate, 
in  the  hope  that,  though  humbled,  broken  and  scattered 
in  this  world,  they  might  meet  and  dwell  together  in 
peace  in  the  paradise  of  the  gods. 

His  wives  and  children  wept  around  him.  They 
besought  him  to  hope  yet  for  the  best — to  turn  away 
his  thoughts  from  the  dark  visions  on  which  he  had 
dwelt  too  long  and  too  intensely.  Their  mysterious 
forebodings  of  evil  might  yet  be  averted,  through  the 
favor  of  the  gods,  to  whom  a  childlike,  cheerful  confi 
dence  in  their  benignity  and  paternal  regard,  was  more 
acceptable,  than  that  blind  abandonment,  sometimes 
mistaken  for  submission,  which  views  them  as  stern, 
arbitrary,  and  implacable  tyrants,  rather  than  as  parents 
of  the  human  family,  watching  over  it  for  the  good  of 
mankind,  and  ordering  all  events  for  the  welfare  of 
their  true  children. 

This  was  a  cheerful  faith,  and,  seasonably  adopted, 
might  have  saved  the  life  and  throne  of  Montezuma, 
and  preserved,  for  many  years,  the  integrity  of  his 
empire.  But  his  heart  was  not  prepared  to  receive  it. 
Steeped  in  the  dismal  superstitions  of  the  Aztec  faith, 
and  yielding  himself  unreservedly  to  the  guidance  and 
dictation  of  its  constituted  oracles,  he  had  never,  for  a 
moment,  allowed  himself  to  falter  in  his  conviction, 
that  the  Aztec  dynasty  was  to  terminate  with  him,  and 
that  he  and  his  family  were  doomed  to  a  terrible 
destruction,  in  the  overthrow  of  the  sacred  institutions 
of  his  beloved  land. 

The  scene  was  too  thrilling  for  the  tender  heart  of 


72  EXCURSION   ON   THE    LAKE. 

Tecuichpo,  and  she  swooned  away  in  the  arms  of  her 
father,  who  had  drawn  her  towards  him  in  an  affec 
tionate  embrace.  The  attendants  were  called,  and,  as 
soon  as  the  unhappy  princess  was  restored  to  conscious 
ness,  the  king  directed  the  royal  barges  to  be  prepared, 
and  went  out,  with  all  his  household,  to  enjoy  the  invi 
gorating  air  of  the  lake,  and  seek  relief  from  the  dark 
thoughts  that  oppressed  and  overwhelmed  them,  in 
contemplating,  from  various  points  in  view,  the  rich 
and  varied  scenery  of  that  glorious  valley. 

It  was  a  brave  spectacle  to  behold,  when  the  impe 
rial  majesty  of  Tenochtitlan  condescended  to  accom 
pany  his  little  fleet  on  such  an  excursion.  The  gaily 
appointed  canoes,  with  their  gorgeous  canopies  of 
embroidered  cotton,  and  feather- work ;  the  splendid 
robes  and  plumes  of  the  king  and  his  attendants ;  the 
rich  and  fanciful  attire  of  the  women ;  the  light,  grace 
ful,  arrowy  motions  of  the  painted  skiffs,  as  they 
danced  along  the  waves ;  together  with  the  wonderful 
beauty  of  the  lake,  and  its  swimming  gardens  of 
flowers,  presented  a  toute  ensemble  more  like  the  fairy 
pictures  of  some  enchanted  sphere,  than  any  thing 
we  can  now  realize  as  belonging  to  this  plain,  prosaic, 
matter-of-fact  world  of  ours.  On  this  occasion,  it 
seemed  more  gay  and  fairy-like  than  ever,  in  con 
trast,  perhaps,  with  the  deep  gloom  that  had  settled 
on  the  land,  pervading  every  heart,  with  its  sombre 
shadows. 

The  light  pirogues  of  the  natives,  flying  hither  and 
thither  over  the  glassy  waters,  on  errands  of  business 
or  of  pleasure,  arrayed  in  flowers,  or  freighted  with 
fruits  and  vegetables  for  the  grand  market  of  Tenoch- 


1 


HOPE    REVIVING.  73 

titlan,  made  way,  on  every  side,  for  the  advance  of  the 
royal  cortege,  which,  threading  the  shining  avenues 
between  the  gaily-colored  chinampas,  that  spotted  the 
surface  of  that  beautiful  lake,  like  so  many  islands  of 
flowers  on  the  bosom  of  the  ocean,  danced  over  the 
waters  to  the  sound  of  music,  and  the  merry  voices 
of  glad  hearts,  rejoicing  in  the  sunny  smiles  that  now 
played  on  the  countenance  of  the  king,  as  if  the  clouds 
that  had  so  long  overshadowed  it,  were  never  to  return. 
Tecuichpo,  restored  to  more  than  her  wonted  gaiety, 
was  full  of  life  and  animation.  Never  had  she  seemed, 
in  the  eyes  of  her  doting  father,  and  of  the  admiring 
courtiers,  half  so  lovely  as  at  this  moment.  She  was 
the  centre  attraction  for  all  eyes.  Her  resplendent 
beauty,  her  fairy-like  gracefulness  of  motion,  and  the 
artless  simplicity  of  her  manners,  won  the  admiring 
notice  of  all.  Her  gaiety  was  infectious.  Her  merry 
laugh  reached,  with  a  sort  of  electric  influence,  every 
heart  in  that  bright  company,  and  compelled  even  her 
father  to  abandon,  for  the  time,  his  sad  and  solemn 
reflections,  and  give  himself  up  to  the  spirit  of  the  hour 
and  the  scene. 

Guatimozin  was  there,  and  exerted  all  his  eloquence 
to  keep  up  the  spirit  of  the  hour,  in  the  earnest  hope 
that  Montezuma  would  put  on  all  the  monarch  again, 
and  assert  the  majesty  of  his  insulted  crown,  and  the 
rights  of  his  house  and  his  people,  in  despite  of  omen 
or  legend,  and  in  the  face  of  every  foe. 

Tecuichpo  became  more  and  more  animated,  till  she 
seemed  quite  lifted  above  herself  and  the  world  about 
her.  Suddenly  rising  in  the  midst,  and  pointing,  with 
great  energy  of  expression,  to  the  royal  eagle  of  Mex- 


74  THE    DREAM    AND    ITS    ECHO. 

ico,  then  sweeping  down  from  his  mountain  eyrie,  to 
prey  upon  the  ocelot  of  the  distant  valley,  she  ex 
claimed — 

'Tis  he !     'Tis  he  !  our  imperial  bird  ! 
Whom  the  gods  to  our  aid  have  sent; 

I  saw  him  in  my  dream,  and  heard, 

As  down  from  his  airy  flight  he  bent, 
His  victor  shout,  with  the  dying  wail, 
Of  the  coming  foe,  borne  on  the  gale ; 
While  the  air  was  dark  with  the  gathering  throng 
Of  bold  young  eaglets,  that  swept  along 
From  every  cliff,  in  fierceness  and  wrath, 
To  gorge  on  their  prey,  in  the  mountain  path. 

When  she  ceased,  an  echo  from  a  richly  cultivated 
chinampa,  which  they  were  then  passing,  seemed  to 
take  up  and  prolong  the  strain. 

I  saw  it  too,  and  I  heard  the  scream, 

In  the  midst  of  my  dark  and  troubled  dream  ; 

'Twas  a  dream  of  despair  for  our  doomed  land, 

For  his  wings  were  bound  by  the  royal  hand  ; 

His  talons  were  wreathed  with  a  golden  chain, 

He  smelt  the  prey,  and  he  chafed  in  vain, 

For  they  trampled  him  down,  in  their  brave  career, 

While  our  monarch  looked  on  with  unmanly  fear, 

Till  his  crown  and  his  sceptre  in  dust  were  laid  low. 

And  proud  Tenochtitlan  had  passed  to  the  foe. 

The  last  words  of  this  solemn  chant  died  away  on 
the  ear,  just  as  the  royal  barge  rounded  the  little  arti 
ficial  promontory,  which  the  ingenious  Karee  had 
constructed,  for  the  double  pin-pose  of  an  arbor  and 
look-out,  at  one  of  the  angles  of  her  chinampa.  Lean 
ing  over  the  brow,  and  supporting  herself  by  the  over- 


SUDDEN    RETURN.  75 


hanging  branch  of  a  luxuriant  myrtle,  she  dropped  a 
wreath  of  evergreen  upon  the  head  of  Tocuichpo,  and 
said — 

Oh  !  child  of  doom, 
Thy  long  sealed  destiny  is  come — 

One  brief,  dark,  dreadful  night, 
Then  on  those  blessed  eyes 

Another  day  shall  rise, 
Fair,  glorious,  bright, 

With  an  unearthly  endless  light. 
Thou  shalt  lay  down 
An  earthly  crown, 
To  win  a  starry  sceptre  in  the  skies 

At  this  moment,  signals  were  heard  among  the  dis 
tant  hills,  which,  answered  and  repeated  from  countless 
stations  along  the  wild  sierras,  and  reverberated  by  a 
thousand  echoes  as  they  came,  burst  upon  the  quiet 
valley,  like  the  confused  shouts  of  a  mighty  host  rush 
ing  to  battle.  It  fell  like  a  death-knell  upon  the  ear  of 
Montezuma.  It  announced  the  arrival,  within  the 
mountain  wall  which  encompassed  his  golden  valley, 
of  the  dreaded  strangers.  It  heralded  their  near  ap 
proach  to  his  capital,  and  the  exposure  of  all  he  held 
dear  to  their  irresistible  power — their  terrible  rapacity. 
His  heart  sunk  within  him.  But  he  had  gone  too  far 
to  retract.  It  was  the  act  of  the  gods,  not  his.  Banish 
ing  from  his  mind  the  impressions  of  the  scenes  just 
passed,  he  waved  his  hand  to  the  rowers,  and  instantly 
every  prow  was  turned,  and  the  gaily  caparisoned,  but 
melancholy,  terror-stricken  pageant  moved  rapidly  back 
to  the  city. 

Tenochtitlan  was  now  alive  with  the  bustle  of  pre- 


76    THE    SPANISH    QUARTERS — CACAMA5S    EMBASSY. 

paration.  It  was  the  preparation,  not  for  war,  which 
would  far  better  have  suited  the  multitude  both  of  the 
chiefs  and  the  people,  but  for  the  hospitable  reception 
and  entertainment  of  the  strangers.  The  great  imperial 
palace,  which  had  been  the  royal  residence  of  the  father 
of  Montezuma,  was  fitted  up  for  their  accommodation. 
With  its  numberless  apartments,  its  spacious  courts, 
and  magnificent  gardens,  it  was  sufficient  for  an  army 
much  larger  than  that  of  the  Castilians,  swelled  as  it 
was  by  the  company  of  their  Tlascalan  allies.  Every 
room  was  newly  hung  with  beautifully  colored  tapestry, 
and  furnished  with  all  the  conveniences  and  luxuries 
of  Mexican  life.  The  appointments  and  provisions 
were  all  on  a  most  liberal  scale,  for  the  Emperor  was 
as  generous  and  munificent  as  the  golden  mountains 
from  which  he  drew  his  inexhaustible  treasures. 

Intending  that  nothing  should  be  wanting  to  the 
graciousness  of  his  submission  to  this  act  of  constrained 
courtesy,  Montezuma  proposed  to  his  brother  Cuitlahua, 
to  choose  a  royal  retinue  from  the  flower  of  the  Aztec 
nobility,  and  go  out  to  meet  the  strangers,  and  bid  them 
welcome,  in  his  name,  to  his  realm  and  his  capital. 
From  this  the  soul  of  the  proud  undaunted  soldier 
revolted,  and  he  entreated  so  earnestly  to  be  excused 
from  executing  a  commission,  so  much  at  variance 
with  his  feelings  and  his  convictions,  that  the  monarch 
relented,  and  assigned  the  mission  to  Cacama,  the 
young  prince  of  Tezcuco. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  gorgeous  splendor  of  this 
embassy.  Borne  in  a  beautiful  palanquin,  canopied 
and  curtained  with  the  rarest  of  Mexican  feather-work, 
richly  powdered  with  jewels,  and  glittering  with  gold, 


EXCHANGE    OF    COURTESIES.  77 

Cacama,  preceded  and  followed  by  a  long  train  of 
noble  veterans  and  youths,  all  apparelled  in  the  gayest 
costume  of  their  country,  presented  himself  before  the 
advancing  host.  His  approach,  and  the  errand  on 
which  he  came,  having  been  announced  by  a  herald, 
Cortez  halted  his  band,  and  drew  up  his  forces  in  the 
best  possible  array,  to  give  him  a  fitting  reception. 

The  meeting  took  place  at  Ajotzinco,  on,  or  rather 
within,  the  borders  of  the  lake  Chalco,  the  first  of  the 
bright  chain  of  inland  lakes  which  the  Spaniards  had 
seen,  and  the  place  where  they  first  saw  that  species  of 
amphibious  architecture,  which  prevailed  so  extensively 
among  the  Mexicans.  When  the  royal  embassy 
arrived  in  front  of  the  waiting  army,  Cacama  alighted 
front  his  palanquin,  while  his  obsequious  officers  swept 
the  ground  before  him,  that  he  might  not  soil  his  royal 
feet,  by  too  rude  a  contact  with  the  earth.  He  was  a 
young  man  of  about  twenty  five  years,  with  a  fine 
manly  countenance,  a  noble  and"  commanding  figure, 
and  an  address  and  manners  that  would  have  done 
honor  to  the  most  courtly  knight  of  Christendom. 
Stepping  forward  with  a  bland  and  dignified  courtesy, 
he  made  the  customary  Mexican  salutation  to  persons 
of  high  rank,  touching  his  right  hand  to  the  ground, 
and  raising  it  to  his  head.  Cortez  embraced  him  as  he 
rose,  and  the  prince,  in  the  name  of  his  royal  master, 
gave  the  strangers  a  hearty  welcome,  assuring  them 
that  they  should  be  received  with  a  hospitality,  and 
treated  with  a  respect,  becoming  the  representatives  of 
a  great  and  mighty  prince.  He  then  presented  Cortez 
with  a  number  of  large  and  valuable  pearls,  which  act 
of  munificence  was  immediately  returned  by  the  present 


/8  RECEPTION    AT    IZTAPALAPAN. 

of  a  necklace  of  cut  glass,  hung  over  bis  neck  by  Cor- 
tez.  As  glass  was  not  known  to  the  Mexicans,  it  pro 
bably  had  in  their  eyes  the  value  of  the  rarest  jewels. 

This  interview  being  over,  the  royal  envoy  hastened 
back  to  the  capital,  while  the  Castilians  and  their  allies, 
in  the  two-fold  character  of  hostile  invaders  and  invited 
guests,  followed  his  steps  by  slow,  easy  and  cautious 
marches.  After  a  few  days,  during  which  they  passed 
through  large  tracts  of  highly  cultivated  and  fertile 
ground,  and  several  of  the  beautiful  towns  and  cities  of 
the  plateau,  they  arrived  at  Iztapalapan,  a  place  of 
great  beauty,  and  large  resources,  and  the  residence  of 
Cuitlahua,  the  noble  brother  of  Montezuma.  At  the 
command  of  the  Emperor,  Cuitlahua,  as  governor  of 
this  place,  received  the  strangers  with  courtesy,  "and 
treated  them  with  attention.  But  it  was  a  cold  courtesy, 
and  a'  constrained  attention.  With  a  proud  and 
haughty  mein,  the  brave  soldier  exhibited  to  the 
wondering  strangers,  all  the  riches  and  curiosities  of  the 
place,  disposing  every  thing  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
impress  them  most  powerfully  with  the  immense  wealth 
of  the  empire,  and  the  irresistible  power  of  the  Emperor. 
He  collected  around  him  all  the  richest  and  most  potent 
nobles  in  his  neighborhood,  and  displayed  a  magnifi 
cence  of  style,  and  a  prodigality  of  expenditure,  that 
was  truly  princely.  The  extent  and  beauty  of  his 
gardens,  his  beautiful  aviary,  stocked  with  every  variety 
of  the  gorgeously  plumed  birds  of  that  tropical  clime, 
his  menagerie,  containing  a  full  representation  of  all  the 
wild  races  of  animals  in  Anahuac,  struck  the  Spaniards 
with  surprise  and  admiration ;  while  the  architecture 
of  his  palaces,  and  the  many  refinements  of  his  style  of 


LOFTY   BEARING    OF    CUITLAHUA.  79 

living,  gave  them  the  highest  ideas  of  the  advanced 
state  of  civilization  to  which  the  Mexicans  had  attained. 

But,  so  far  from  disheartening  them  in  their  grand 
design,  all  they  saw  of  wealth  and  splendor  in  the 
inferior  cities,  only  served  to  inflame  their  desire  to  see 
the  capital,  and  learn  if  any  thing  more  brilliant  and 
wonderful  than  they  had  yet  seen,  could  be  furnished 
at  the  great  metropolis.  While  they  were  daily  more 
and  more  convinced  of  the  power  and  resources  of  their 
enemy,  and  the  seeming  impossibility  of  their  own 
enterprise,  they  were  also  daily  more  and  more  inflamed 
with  the  desire  and  purpose  to  possess  themselves  of  the 
incalculable  treasures  which  every  where  met  their 
eyes.  The  cold  aspect,  and  lofty  bearing  of  the  Prince 
Cuitlahua,  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  Mexican 
armies,  and  heir  apparent  to  its  throne,  left  no  doubt 
that  the  final  struggle  for  power  would  be  ably  and  bit 
terly  contested,  and  that  the  wealth  they  so  ardently 
coveted,  would  be  dearly  bought.  To  a  heart  less  bold 
and  self-reliant  than  that  of  Cortez,  it  would  have  been 
no  enviable  position,  to  be  shut  up,  with  his  little  band 
of  followers,  within  the  gates  of  a  city,  commanded  by 
so  brave  and  experienced  a  soldier,  whose  personal 
feelings  and  views  were  known  to  be  of  the  most  hostile 
character.  To  the  iron-hearted  Castilian,  it  was  but  a 
scene  in  the  progress  of  his  romantic  adventure  ;  and, 
the  greater  the  difficulty,  the  more  imminent  the  peril, 
the  more  cordially  he  trusted  to  his  good  genius,  or  his 
patron  saint,  he  seems  not  to  have  known  which,  to 
carry  him  triumphantly  through. 

They  were  now  but  one  day's  march,  and  that  a 
short  and  easy  one,  from  the  imperial  city.  Already 


80  THE    CAPITAL    AND    ITS    ENVIRONS. 

they  had  seen  it  from  a  distance,  resting,  or  rather 
riding,  on  the  bosom  of  the  lake,  glowing  and  glittering 
in  the  sunbeams,  like  some  resplendent  constellation, 
transferred  from  the  azure  above  to  the  azure  below. 
They  had  seen  its  noble  ally,  the  metropolis  of  the 
sister  kingdom  of  Tezcuco,  shining  in  rival  though 
unequal  splendor,  on  the  opposite  shore  of  the  lake, 
and  many  other  splendid  cities,  beautiful  towns,  and 
lovely  hamlets,  studding  its  bright  border,  in  its  entire 
circuit,  like  mingled  gems  and  pearls,  richly  set  in  the 
band  of  the  imperial  diadem,  all  reposing  under  the 
shadow,  and  eclipsed  by  the  superior  glory,  of  the  capi 
tal,  the  crowning  jewel  of  the  Western  World.  They 
had  seen  the  chinampas^  those  wandering  gardens  of 
verdure  and  flowers,  seeming  more  like  the  fairy  crea 
tions  of  poetry,  than  the  sober  realities  of  life,  and 
reminding  them  of  those  islands  of  the  blest,  which 
they  had  been  told,  in  their  childish  days,  floated  about 
in  the  ethereal  regions  above,  freighted  with  blessings 
for  the  virtuous,  and  sometimes  stooping  so  near  to 
earth  as  to  permit  the  weary  and  the  waiting  to  escape 
from  their  toils  and  trials  here,  and  find  repose  in  their 
celestial  paradise.  They  had  seen  and  admired  the 
wonderful  works  of  art,  the  causeways  of  vast  extent, 
constructed  with  scientific  accuracy,  and  of  great 
strength  and  durability — the  canals  and  aqueducts, 
and  bridges,  which  would  have  done  honor  to  the 
genius  and  industry  of  the  proudest  nation  in  Europe. 
It  now  remained  to  them  to  see  the  imperial  lord  of  all 
these  wide  and  luxuriant  realms,  and  to  enter,  as 
invited  guests,  into  the  gates  of  his  royal  abode. 


' 


Ti      n 
ft     i  . 


ARRIVAL  OF  THE  SPANIARDS  AT  THE  CAPITAL.  THEIR 
RECEPTION  BY  MONTEZUMA.  DETERMINED  HOSTILITY 
OF  GUATIMOZIN. 


at  t&e  berg  portals  note  tfceu  stanU, 
ZDcmantjfnjj  entrance.    Can  E  sjjut  tljem  out, 
Soften  all  tljc  flotis  commfssfon  tl)ent  to  come  'J 
<£an  toe  aTnnft  tljem,  anti  prestrbc  intact 
©ur  Ijonor  anti  tlje  state  ? 

THE  spectacle  of  this  day,  the  eighth  of  November, 
1519,  has  not  its  parallel  in  the  annals  of  history,  and 
will  probably  never  be  repeated  in  the  history  of  man. 
The  sovereign  and  absolute  monarch  of  a  populous 
arid  powerful  empire,  stooping  from  his  imperial  throne, 
flinging  wide  open  the  gates  of  his  capital,  and  conde 
scending  to  go  out,  and  receive  with  an  apparent  wel 
come  an  invading  foe,  whom  he  had  in  vain  attempted 
to  keep  out,  but  whom  he  had  now  the  power  to  crush 
under  his  feet  in  a  moment.  That  invading  foe  con 
sisted  only  of  a  few  hundred  adventurers,  three  thousand 
miles  from  home,  in  the  heart  of  the  country  they  had 
ravaged,  and  surrounded  by  countless  thousands  of 
exasperated  foes,  burning  to  revenge  the  injuries  and 
insults  they  had  received  at  the  hands  of  the  strangers, 


82  POSITION    OP    SPANIARD    AND    AZTEC. 

and  only  held  back  from  rushing  upon  them,  like  herds 
of  ravening  tigers,  by  the  strong  arm  of  the  royal  pro 
hibition.  Their  position  was  like  that  of  a  group  of 
children  in  a  menagerie,  amusing  themselves  with 
teasing  and  exasperating  the  caged  animals  around 
them.  The  furious  creatures  glare  on  them  with  looks 
of  rage,  growling  fiercely,  and  gnashing  their  teeth. 
The  keeper  sympathizes  with  his  enraged  subjects, 
burning  to  let  them  loose  upon  their  annoyers,  but 
restrained  by  that  mysterious  agency,  in  which  the 
divine  hand  is  every  where  moulding  and  subduing 
the  natural  impulses  of  humanity,  and  working  out  its 
own  wise  ends  by  the  wrath  and  passions  of  men. 
Let  the  keeper  but  raise  the  bar  of  that  cage  for  a 
moment,  and  not  one  of  the  bright  group  would  be  left 
to  tell  the  tragic  issue  of  their  sport.  Let  the  terror- 
stricken  Montezuma  put  on  once  more  the  air  of  a 
monarch,  and  raise  his  finger  as  a  signal  for  the  onset, 
before  the  enemy  has  become  entrenched  in  his  fort 
ress,  and  few,  if  any,  of  that  brave  band  would  be  left 
to  tell  the  world  of  their  fate — the  marvellous  story  of 
the  Conquest  would  never  be  told ;  the  Aztec  dynasty 
would  outlive  the  period  assigned  it  by  those  mystic 
oracles ;  and  Montezuma,  recovered  from  the  dark 
dreams  of  an  imagination  disordered  by  superstition — 
the  long  dreaded  crisis  of  his  destiny  passed — would 
have  swayed  again  the  sceptre  of  undisputed  empire 
over  the  broad  and  beautiful  realms  of  Anahuac. 
Having  once  vanquished  and  destroyed  the  terrible 
strangers,  and  stripped  them  of  that  supernatural  de 
fence,  which  the  idea  of  their  celestial  origin  threw 
around  them,  he  would  never  again  have  yielded  his 


SPECULATION CORTEZ    ADVANCING. 

soul  to  so  unmanly  a  fear.  If  such  had  been  the  issue 
of  the  invasion  of  Cortez  and  his  band,  it  is  doubtful 
whether  the  Aztec  dynasty  would  ever  have  been  over 
thrown.  The  civilization  of  Europe  would  soon  have 
been  engrafted  upon  its  own.  Christianity  would  have 
taken  the  place  of  their  dark  and  bloody  paganism; 
which,  with  a  people  so  far  enlightened  as  they  were, 
could  not  have  endured  for  a  moment  the  noon-day 
blaze  of  the  gospel ;  and  the  terrible  power  of  that  hea 
then  despot  would  have  been  softened,  without  weak 
ening  it,  into  the  consolidated  colossal  strength  of  an 
enlightened,  Christian,  peaceful  empire.  Christianity 
propagated  by  fire  and  sword  consumes  centuries,  and 
wastes  whole  generations  of  men,  in  effecting  a  revolu 
tion,  which  they  who  go  with  the  olive  branch  in  their 
hand,  and  the  gospel  of  peace  in  their  hearts,  require 
only  a  few  years  to  accomplish.  Witness  the  recent 
triumphs  of  a  peaceful  Christianity  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  as  contrasted  with  the  bloody  and  wasting 
Crusades  of  Spaniards  in  all  portions  of  the  new 
world. 

With  the  earliest  dawn,  the  reveille  was  beaten  in 
the  Spanish  camp,  and  all  the  forces  were  mustered  and 
drawn  up  in  the  order  of  their  march.  Cortez,  at  the 
head  of  the  cavalry,  formed  the  advanced  guard,  followed 
immediately  by  the  Castilian  infantry  in  solid  column. 
The  artillery  and  baggage  occupied  the  centre,  while 
the  dark  files  of  the  Tlascalan  savages  brought  up  the 
rear.  The  whole  number  was  less  thai)  seven  thousand, 
not  more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  of  whom  were 
Spaniards.  Putting  on  their  most  imposing  array,  with 
gay  flaunting  banners,  and  the  stirring  notes  of  the 


84  THE    GRAND    CAUSEWAY. 

trumpet,  swelling  over  lake  and  grove,  and  rolling  away 
in  distant  echoes  among  the  mountains,  they  issued 
forth  from  the  city,  just  as  the  rising  sun,  surmounting 
the  eastern  cordillera,  poured  the  golden  stream  of  day 
over  the  beautiful  valley,  and  lighted  up  a  thousand 
resplendent  fires  among  the  gilded  domes,  and  enameled 
temples  of  the  capital,  and  the  rich  tiara  of  tributary 
cities  and  towns  that  encircled  it.  Moving  rapidly 
forward,  they  soon  entered  upon  the  grand  causeway, 
which,  passing  through  the  capital,  spans  the  entire 
breadth  of  the  Tezcucan  lake,  constituting  then  the 
main  entrance,  as  its  remains  do  now  the  principal 
southern  avenue,  to  the  city  of  Mexico.  It  was  com 
posed  of  immense  stones,  fashioned  with  geometrical 
precision,  well  laid  in  cement,  and  capable  of  withstand 
ing  for  ages  the  play  of  the  waters,  and  the  ravages  of 
time.  It  was  of  sufficient  width,  throughout  its  whole 
extent,  to  allow  ten  horsemen  to  ride  abreast.  It  was 
interrupted  in  several  places  by  well  built  draw  bridges 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  numerous  boats,  that 
carried  on  a  brisk  trade  with  the  several  towns  on  the 
lake,  and  for  the  better  defence  of  the  city  against  an 
invading  foe.  At  the  distance  of  about  half  a  league 
from  the  capital,  it  was  also  traversed  by  a  thick  heavy 
wall  of  stone,  about  twelve  feet  high,  surmounted  and 
fortified  by  towers  at  each  extremity.  In  the  centre 
was  a  battlemented  gateway,  of  sufficient  strength  to 
resist  any  force  that  could  be  brought  against  it,  by  the 
rude  enginery  of  native  \varfare.  This  was  called  the 
Fort  of  Xoloc. 

Here  they  were  met  by  a  very  numerous  and  power 
ful  body  of  Aztec  nobles,  splendidly  arrayed  in  their 


RETINUE    OF    THE    EMPEROR.  85 

gayest  costume,  who  came  to  announce  the  approach  of 
Montezuma,  and  again  in  his  name  to  bid  the  strangers 
welcome  to  the  capital.  As  each  of  the  chiefs  presented 
himself,  in  his  turn,  to  Cortez,  and  made  the  customary 
formal  salutation,  a  considerable  time  was  consumed  in 
the  ceremony  ;  which  was  somewhat  more  tedious  than 
interesting  to  the  hot  spirited  Spaniards. 

When  this  was  over,  they  passed  briskly  on,  and 
soon  beheld  the  glittering  retinue  of  the  Emperor 
emerging  from  the  principal  gate  of  the  city.  The 
royal  palanquin,  blazing  with  burnished  gold  and  pre 
cious  stones,  was  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  the  principal 
nobles  of  the  land,  while  crowds  of  others,  of  equal  or 
inferior  rank,  thronged  in  obsequious  attendance  around. 
It  was  preceded  by  three  officers,  bearing  golden  wands. 
Over  it  was  a  canopy  of  gaudy  feather- work,  powdered 
with  jewels,  and  fringed  with  silver,  resting  on  four 
richly  carved  and  inlaid  pillars,  and  supported  by  four 
nobles  of  the  same  rank  with  the  bearers.  These  were 
all  bare-footed,  and  walked  with  a  slow  measured  pace, 
as  conscious  of  the  majesty  of  their  burden,  and  with 
eyes  bent  on  the  ground.  Arrived  within  a  convenient 
distance,  the  train  halted,  and  Montezuma,  alighting 
from  his  palanquin,  came  forward,  leaning  on  the  arms 
of  his  royal  relatives,  the  lords  of  Tezcuco  and  Iztapa- 
lapan.  As  the  monarch  advanced,  under  the  same 
gorgeous  canopy  which  had  before  screened  him  from 
the  public  gaze,  and  the  glare  of  the  mid-day  sun,  the 
ground  was  covered  with  cotton  tapestry,  while  all  his 
subjects  of  high  arid  low  degree,  who  lined  the  sides  of 
the  causeway,  bent  their  heads  and  fixed  their  eyes  on 
the  ground,  as  unworthy  to  look  upon  so  much  majesty. 

3 


86  THE    PERSON    OF    MONTEZUMA. 

Some  prostrated  themselves  on  the  ground  before  him, 
and  all  in  that  mighty  throng  were  awed  by  his  pre 
sence  into  a  silence  that  was  absolutely  oppressive. 

The  appearance  of  Montezuma  was  in  the  highest 
degree  interesting  to  the  Spanish  general  and  his  fol 
lowers.  Flung  over  his  shoulders  was  the  tilmatli,  or 
large  square  cloak,  manufactured  from  the  finest  cotton, 
with  the  embroidered  ends  gathered  in  a  knot  round  his 
neck.  Under  this  was  a  tunic  of  green,  embroidered 
with  exquisite  taste,  extending  almost  to  his  knees,  and 
confined  at  the  waist,  by  a  rich  jeweled  vest.  His  feet 
were  protected  by  sandals  of  gold,  bound  with  leathern 
thongs  richly  embossed  with  the  same  metal.  The 
cloak,  the  tunic,  and  the  sandals  were  profusely  sprink 
led  with  pearls  and  precious  stones.  On  his  head  was 
a  panache  of  plumes  of  the  royal  green,  waving  grace 
fully  in  the  light  breeze. 

He  was  then  about  forty  years  of  age.  His  person 
was  tall,  slender,  and  well  proportioned.  His  com 
plexion  was  somewhat  fairer  than  that  of  his  race 
generally.  His  countenance  was  expressive  of  great 
benignity.  His  carriage  was  serious,  dignified  and 
even  majestic,  and,  without  the  least  tincture  of  haugh 
tiness,  or  affectation  of  importance,  he  moved  with  the 
stately  air  of  one  born  to  command,  and  accustomed  to 
the  homage  of  all  about  him. 

The  strangers  halted,  as  the  monarch  drew  near. 
Cortez,  dismounting,  threw  his  reins  to  a  page,  and, 
supported  by  a  few  of  his  principal  cavaliers,  advanced 
to  meet  him.  What  an  interview  !  How  full  of  thrill 
ing  interest  to  both  parties  !  How  painfully  thrilling 
to  Montezuma,  who  now  saw  before  him,  standing  on 


HIS    INTERVIEW    WITH    CORTK'X. 

the  very  threshold  of  his  citadel,  the  all-conquering 
white  man,  whose  history  \vas  so  mysteriously  blended 
with  his  own  ;  whose  coming  and  power  had  been 
foreshadowed  for  ages  in  the  prophetic  traditions  of  his 
country,  confirmed  again  by  his  own  most  sacred 
oracles,  and  repeated  by  so  many  signs,  and  omens,  and 
fearful  prognostics,  that  he  was  compelled  either  to 
regard  him  as  the  heaven-sent  representative  of  the 
ancient  rightful  lords  of  the  soil,  or  to  abandon  his 
early  and  cherished  faith,  the  religion  of  his  fathers, 
and  of  the  ancient  race  from  which  they  sprung. 

Putting  a  royal  restraint  upon  the  feelings  which 
almost  overwhelmed  him,  the  monarch  received  his 
guest  with  princely  courtesy,  expressing  great  pleasure 
in  seeing  him  personally,  and  extending  to  him  the 
hospitalities  of  his  capital.  The  Castilian  replied  with 
expressions  of  the  most  profound  respect,  and  with 
many  and  ample  acknowledgements  for  the  substantial 
proofs  which  the  Emperor  had  already  given  of  his 
more  than  royal  munificence.  He  then  hung  on  the 
neck  of  the  king  a  sparkling  chain  of  colored  crystal,  at 
the  same  time  making  a  movement,  as  if  he  would 
embrace  him.  He  was  prevented,  however,  by  the 
timely  interference  of  two  Aztec  lords  from  thus  pro 
faning,  before  the  assembled  multitudes  of  his  people, 
the  sacred  person  of  their  master. 

After  this  formal  introduction  and  interchange  of 
civilities,  Montezuma  appointed  his  brother,  the  bold 
Cuitlahua,  to  conduct  the  Spaniards  to  their  quarters  in 
the  city,  and  returned  in  the  same  princely  state  in 
which  he  came,  amid  the  prostrate  thousands  of  his 
subjects.  Pondering  deeply,  as  the  train  moved  slowly 


88  KNTRY    IN    THE    CAPITAL. 

on,  upon  the  fearful  crisis  in  his  affairs  which  had  now 
arrived,  his  ear  was  arrested  by  a  faint  low  voice  in  the 
crowd,  which  he  instantly  recognized  as  Karee's,  breath 
ing  out  a  plaintive  wail,  as  if  in  soliloquy  with  her  own 
soul,  or  in  high  communion  with  the  spirits  of  the 
unseen  world.  The  strain  was  wild  and  broken,  but 
its  tenor  was  deeply  mournful  and  deprecatory.  It 
concluded  with  these  emphatic  words — 

The  proud  eagle  may  turn  to  his  eyrie  again, 

But  his  pinions  are  clipped,  and  his  foot  feels  the  chain, 

He  is  monarch  no  more  in  his  wide  domain — 

The  falcon  has  come  to  his  nest. 

With  an  air  of  bold  and  martial  triumph,  their  colors 
flying,  and  music  briskly  playing,  the  Spaniards,  with 
the  singular  trail  of  half  savage  Tlascalans,  the  deadly 
enemies  of  the  Aztecs,  made  their  entrance  into  the 
southern  quarter  of  the  renowned  Tenochtitlan,  and 
were  escorted  by  the  brave  Cuitlahua,  to  the  royal 
palace  of  Axayacatl,  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  once  the 
residence  of  Montezuma's  father,  and  now  appropriated 
to  the  accommodation  of  Cortez  and  his  followers. 

As  they  marched  through  the  crowded  streets,  new 
subjects  of  wonder  and  admiration  greeted  them  on 
every  side.  The  grandeur  and  extent  of  the  city,  the 
superior  style  of  its  architecture,  the  ample  dimensions, 
immense  strength,  and  costly  ornaments  of  the  numer 
ous  palaces,  pyramids  and  temples,  separated  and 
surrounded  by  broad  terraced  gardens  in  the  highest 
possible  state  of  cultivation,  and  teeming  with  flowers 
of  every  hue  and  name — the  lofty  tapering  sanctuaries, 
and  altars  blazing  with  inextinguishable  fires, — and 


CURIOSITY    OF    THE    PEOPLE.  89 

above  all,  the  innumerable  throngs  of  people  who 
swarmed  through  the  streets  and  canals,  filling  every 
door-way  and  window,  and  clustering  on  the  flat  roof 
of  every  building  as  they  passed,  filled  them  with 
mingled  emotions  of  admiration,  surprise  and  fear. 

The  swarming  myriads  of  the  Aztecs  were,  on  their 
part,  no  less  interested  and  amazed  at  the  spectacle 
presented  by  their  strange  visitors.  An  intense  and 
all-absorbing  curiosity  pervaded  the  entire  mass  of  the 
people.  Nothing  .could  surpass  their  wonder  and 
admiration  of  the  prancing  steeds,  or  four  legged  and 
double-headed  men,  as  to  their  simple  view  they  seemed 
to  be,  the  rider  as  he  sat  with  ease  in  his  saddle,  appear 
ing  to  be  but  a  part  of  the  animal  on  which  he  rode. 
The  piercing  tones  of  the  loud  mouthed  trumpets, 
astonished  and  delighted  them  exceedingly.  But  the 
deep  thunder  of  the  artillery  as  it  burst  upon  them  amid 
volumes  of  sulphurous  smoke  and  flame,  and  then  rolled 
away  in  long  reverberated  echoes  among  the  moun 
tains,  filled  them  with  indescribable  alarm,  and  made 
them  feel  that  the  all-destroying  god  of  war  w.as  indeed 
among  them  in  the  guise  of  men. 

While  these  scenes  were  enacting  in  the  city,  the 
palace  was  shrouded  in  the  deepest  gloom.  When  the 
monarch  arrayed  himself,  in  the  morning,  to  go  forth  to 
meet  the  strangers,  several  incidents  occurred,  which 
were  deemed  peculiarly  ominous,  confirming  all  the 
superstitious  forebodings  of  the  king,  and  tending  to 
take  away  from  the  yet  trusting  hearts  of  his  house 
hold,  their  last  remaining  hope.  The  imperial  clasp, 
which  bound  his  girdle  in  front,  bearing  as  its  device, 
richly  engraven  on  the  precious  chalchivitl^  the  emblem 

8* 


90  OMENS GUATIMOZIN. 

of  despotic  power,  which  was  the  eagle  pouncing  upon 
the  ocelot — snapped  in  twain,  scattering  the  fragments 
of  the  eagle's  head  upon  the  marble  pavement.  The 
principal  jewel  in  the  royal  diadem  was  found  loose, 
and  trembling  in  its  setting.  But,  more  portentous 
than  all  to  the  mind  of  the  devout  Montezuma,  the 
priest,  who  had  charge  of  the  great  altar  on  the 
Teocalli  of  Huitzilopotchli,  had  been  seized  with  con 
vulsions  during  the  preceding  night,  and  fallen  dead  at 
his  post.  The  perpetual  fire  had  gone  out,  for  want  of 
a  hand  to  replenish  it,  and  when  the  morning  sun  shot 
his  first  beams  upon  that  high  altar,  there  was  not  a 
spark  among  the  blackened  embers,  to  answer  his 
reviving  glow. 

It  was  impossible  to  shake  off  the  influence  of  pre 
sages  like  these.  From  infancy,  he  had  been  .taught 
to  read  in  all  such  incidents,  the  shadowy  revealings 
of  the  will  of  the  gods,  the  dark  lines  of  destiny  fore 
shown  to  the  faithful.  The  soul  of  Montezuma  was 
oppressed  almost  to  sinking.  But  he  roused  himself  to 
his  task,  and  went  forth,  feeling,  as  he  went,  that  the 
ground  trembled  beneath  his  feet,  while  an  untimely 
night  gathered  at  noon-day  over  the  sky. 

Among  the  noble  princes  who  graced  the  court  of 
Montezuma,  there  was  no  one  of  a  nobler  bearing,  or  a 
loftier  heart,  than  his  nephew  Guatimozin,  the  favored 
lover  of  Tecuichpo.  Unlike  her  disappointed  suitor, 
the  Prince  of  Tezcuco,  he  had  uniformly  and  power 
fully  opposed  the  timid  policy  of  the  king,  and  urged, 
with  Cuitlahua,  a  bold  and  unyielding  resistance  to  the 
encroachments  of  the  intruding  Spaniards.  His  reluct- 


J 


HIS  DEVOTION  TO  HIS  COUNTRY.        91 

ance  to  their  admission  to  the  capital  was  so  great,  that 
he  refused  to  witness  the  humiliating  spectacle;  prefer* 
ring  to  shut  himself  up  in  the  palace,  and  sustain,  if  he 
could,  the  fainting  courage  of  the  princess,  and  her 
mother.  All  that  could  be  done  by  eloquence,  inspired 
by  patriotic  zeal  and  inflamed  by  a  pure  and  refined 
love,  was  attempted  by  the  accomplished  youth,  till, 
excited  and  inflamed  by  his  own  efforts  to  comfort  and 
persuade  others,  and  nerved  to  higher  resolves,  by  a 
new  contemplation  of  the  inestimable  heart-treasures, 
which  were  staked  upon  the  issue,  a  new  hope  seemed 
to  dawn  upon  the  clouded  horizon  of  their  destiny. 

"  My  fair  princess,"  cried  the  impassioned  lover,  "  it 
shall  not  be.  These  wide  and  glorious  realms,  teeniing 
with  untold  thousands  of  brave  and  patriotic  hearts, 
ready  and  able  to  defend  our  altars  and  our  hearths, 
shall  never  pass  away  to  a  mere  handful  of  pale-faced 
invaders.  They  must,  they  shall  be  driven  back.  Or, 
if  our  gods  have  utterly  deserted  us — if  the  time  has 
indeed  come,  when  the  power  and  glory  of  the  Aztec  is 
to  pass  away  for  ever,  let  the  Aztec,  to  a  man,  pass 
away  with  it.  Let  us  perish  together  by  our  altarsj 
and  leave  to  the  rapacious  intruder  a  ravaged  and 
depopulated  country.  Let  not  one  remain  to  grace 
his  triumph,  or  bow  his  neck  to  the  ignominious 
yoke." 

"  Nay,  my  sweet  cousin,"  she  replied,  with  a  tone 
and  look  of  indescribable  tenderness,  "  we  will  indeed 
die  together,  if  need  be,  but  let  us  first  see  if  we  cannot 
live  together." 

"  Live  ?  "  exclaimed  Guatimozin.  "  Oh  !  Tecuichpo, 
what  would  I  not  attempt,  what  would  I  not  sacrifice, 


92  OMENS    INTERPRETED. 

to  the  hope  of  living,  if  I  might  shave  that  life  with 
you.  But  my  country !  my  allegiance  !  how  can  I 
sacrifice  that  which  is  not  my  own? — that  inheritance 
which  was  all  my  birth-right,  and  which,  as  it  'pre 
ceded,  must  necessarily  be  paramount  to,  all  the  other 
relations  of  life." 

"  But,  my  father  !  dear  Guatimozin  !  must  he  not  be 
obeyed  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  he  shall  be.  But  he  must  be  persuaded, 
even  at  this  late  hour,  to  dismiss  the  strangers,  and 
banish  them  for  ever  from  his  domains.  He  has  no 
right  to  yield  it  up.  It  belongs  to  his  subjects  no  less 
than  to  him.  He  belongs  to  them,  by  the  same  sacred 
bond  that  binds  them  all  to  him.  He  may  not  sacrifice 
them  to  a  scruple,  which  has  in  it  more  of  superstition 
than  of  religion.  I  must  go  to  the  Temple  of  Cholula, 
and  bring  up  the  hoary  old  prophet  of  Quetzalcoatl, 
and  see  if  he  cannot  move  the  too  tender  conscience  of 
your  father,  and  persuade  him  that  his  duty  to  his  gods 
cannot,  by  any  possibility,  be  made  to  conflict  with  his 
duty  to  his  empire,  and  the  mighty  family  of  depend 
ent  children,  whom  the»gods  have  committed  to  his 
care." 

"  Oh !  not  now,  Guatimozin,  I  pray  you.  Do  not 
leave  us  at  this  terrible  moment.  Stay,  and  sustain 
with  your  courageous  hopes  the  sad  heart  of  my  dear 
father,  who  is  utterly  overwhelmed  with  the  dire  omens 
of  this  dismal  morning." 

"  Omens  !  Oh  !  Tecuichpo,  shall  we  not  rather  say 
that  the  gods  have  thus  frowned  upon  our  cowardly 
abandonment  of  their  altars,  than  that  they  design,  in 
these  dark  portents,  to  denounce  an  irreversible  doom, 


FILIAL    DEVOTION    VERSUS    PATRIOTISM.  93 

which  our  prayers  cannot  avert,  nor  our  combined  wis 
dom  and  courage  prevent  1 " 

At  this  moment  Montezuma  returned.  But  the  deep 
distress  depicted  in  his  countenance,  and  the  air  of 
stern  reserve  which  he  assumed  in  the  presence  of 
those  whose  counsels  would  tend  to  shake  his  resolve, 
effectually  prevented  Guatimozin  from  pursuing,  at  that 
moment,  the  object  nearest  his  heart.  He  retired  into 
the  garden,  where  he  was  soon  joined  by  the  fair  prin 
cess,  who  wished  to  divert  him  from  his  purposed 
visit  to  Cholula,  knowing  full  well  it  would  be  a  fruit 
less  mission. 

"  But  why,  my  brave  cousin,  may  not  my  father  be 
right,  in  feeling  that  these  strangers  are  sent  to  us  from 
the  gods?  And  if  from  the  gods,  then  surely  for  our 
good ;  for  the  gods  are  all  beneficence,  and  can  only 
intend  the  well-being  of  their  children,  in  all  the 
changes  that  befal  us  here.  Perhaps  these  strangers 
will  teach  us  more  of  the  beings  whom  we  worship, 
and  direct  us  how  we  may  serve  them  better  than 
we  now  do,  and  so  partalft  more  largely  of  their 
favor." 

"  Alas !  my  beloved,  how  can  we  hope  that  they 
who  come  to  destroy,  whose  only  god  is  gold — to  the 
possession  of  which  they  are  ready  to  sacrifice  life, 
love,  honor,  every  thing — how  can  we  hope  that  they 
will  teach  us  any  thing  better  or  higher  than  we  learn 
from  the  ancient  oracles  of  our  faith,  and  the  holy 
priesthood  of  our  religion  ?  No,  it  cannot  be.  Their 
pathway  is  drenched  in  blood,  and  so  it  will  be,  till  the 
throne,  and  he  who  honors  it,  are  laid  in  dust  at  their 


94  THE    PLEDGE A    NEW   OMEN. 

feet,  and  you  and  I,  and  all  the  myriads  of  our  people, 
have  become  their  abject  slaves." 

"  Say  not  so,  I  beseech  you,  dear  Guatimozin. 
Where  my  father  leads,  I  must  follow,  and  hope  for 
the  best.  And  you  must  follow  too,  for  I  cannot  go 
without  you.  Here,  take  this  rose,  and  wear  it  as  a 
pledge  to  me,  over  this  sparkling  fountain,  that  you 
will  no  more  hazard  the  imperial  displeasure,  and  the 
anger  of  the  gods,  by  your  bold  and  rash  resistance  of 
the  known  decrees  of  fate.  And  I  will  weave  a  chap- 
let  of  the  same,  to  lay  upon  the  altar,  to  propitiate  for 
us  all  the  favor  of  heaven." 

There  was  too  much  real  chivalry  in  the  heart  of 
Guatimozin,  to  resist  the  earnest  love  and  eloquent 
persuasion  of  his  lady-love.  He  kissed  her  fair  cheek 
in  token  of  submission  to  her  sway,  and  then  led  her  to 
the  palace,  to  learn  if  any  thing  new  had  transpired  to 
encourage  his  hope  that  his  wishes  would  yet  be  rea 
lized,  in  the  exclusion  of  the  Spaniards  from  the  city. 
As  they  passed  along,  they  heard  Karee-o-than,  the  gar 
rulous  pet  of  the  Princess,  seemingly  soliloquising 
among  the  branches  of  tlft  flowering  orange  that  hung 
over  her  favorite  arbor.  They  paused  a  moment,  but 
could  gather  nothing  from  his  chatterings  but  "  Brave 
Guatimozin  !  noble  Guatimozin  !  all  is  yours." 

"  An  omen !  my  sweet  cousin,  a  genuine  emphatic 
omen  !  Even  Karee-o-than  encourages  me  in  my  trea 
son.  I  wish  I  knew  how  she  would  respond  to  the 
name  of  this  redoubtable  Cortez.  Pray  ask  her, 
Tecuichpo,  what  she  thinks  of  the  Spaniard." 

"  Fear  you  not  to  trifle  thus  ?  "  asked  Tecuichpo. 

"  Fear  not,  brave  Guatimozin  ! "  responded  the  parrot. 


THE    PROPHETESS    AND    THE    DAUGHTER.  95 

"  There,  I  have  it  again,  my  love ;  all  she  says  is 
against  you.  And  what  do  you  say  of  Malinche,  pretty 
Karee-o-than  1 " 

"  Poor  Malinche  !   brave  Guatimozin." 

"  Bravo  ! "  exclaimed  the  Prince,  "  the  bird  is  as 
good  as  an  omen,  and  I" 

At  that  moment,  Karee  appeared,  and  coming  to 
wards  them  in  great  haste  and  trepidation,  informed 
them  that  the  Spaniards  had  already  reached  their 
quarters  in  the  old  palace,  and  that  Montezuma  had 
gone  thither,  in  royal  state,  to  receive  them. 

"  And  what  think  you  of  all  these  things,  my  fairy 
queen,"  asked  Guatimozin,  playfully. 

"  Wo  !  wo !  wo !  to  the  imperial  house  of  Tenoch- 
titlan!"  energetically  replied  Karee, — "its  glory  is 
departed  for  ever, — its  crown  has  fallen  from  the  head 
of  the  great  Montezuma,  and  there  is  none  able  to  wear 
it,  or  to  redeem  it  from  the  hand  of  the  spoiler.  Thou, 
most  noble  Prince,  wilt  do  all  that  mortal  courage  and 
prowess  can  do,  to  rescue  it  from  desecration,  and  to 
protect  the  house  of  Montezuma  from  the  cruel  fate  to 
which  he  has  delivered  it  up  ;.but  it  will  be  all  in  vain. 
He  must  perish  by  an  ignominious  death.  They  must 
pass  under  the  yoke  of  the  strangers,  and  thou,  too, 
after  all  thy  noble  struggles  and  sacrifices,  must  perish 
miserably  under  their  cruel  and  implacable  rapacity." 

This  was  too  much  for  Tecuichpo.  She  looked  upon 
Karee  as  an  inspired  prophetess,  arid  had  always  found 
it  exceedingly  difficult  to  sustain  the  filial  confidence 
which  sanctified  every  act  and  every  purpose  of  her 
royal  father,  when  the  powerful  incantations  of  Karee 
were  directed  against  them.  It  was  a  continual  strug- 


96  SENSITIVENESS    OF   TECUICHPO. 

gle  between  an  affectionate  superstition,  and  filial  love. 
But  that  first,  and  holiest,  and  strongest  instinct  of  her 
heart  prevailed,  and  she  clung  the  more  warmly  to  her 
father,  when  she  found  that  every  thing  else  was 
against  him.  But  now  the  shaft  had  pierced  her  at 
another  and  an  unguarded  point.  Her  spirit  fainted 
within  her.  She  swooned  in  the  arms  of  Guatimozin, 
and  was  borne  to  her  apartment  in  a  state  of  insensi 
bility,  where,  under  the  kind  and  skilful  nursing  of 
Karee,  and  the  affectionate  assurances  of  Guatimozin, 
she  was  soon  restored  to  health,  and  her  accustomed 
cheerfulness.  But  these  ceaseless  agitations,  these 
painful  alternations  of  hope  and  fear,  were  slowly 
wearing  upon  her  gentle  spirit,  and  undermining  a 
frame  so  delicately  sensitive,  that,  like  the  aspen, 

It  trembled  when  the  sleeping  breeze 


But  dreamed  of  waking. 


CHAPTER   VI. 


MUNIFICENCE  OF  MONTEZUMA.  THE  ROYAL  BANQUET. 
THE  REQUITAL.  THE  EMPEROR  A  PRISONER  IN  HIS 
OWN  PALACE. 


?H&ose  sjilctfttin  fjallH  resounto  toftj)  rebelrjj, 
Btntj  sonjj,  ant)  Dance  leaU  on  tbc  tavtuj  fcaton. 

JFrom  t&e  fjall  of  fjfs  fatfjers  fn  anfltifs!)  J>e  tleti, 
Xoc  aflafn  tofU  ft»  marble  re=ecj)o  Jjfs  treaH. 

MONTEZUMA  was  always  and  every  where  munificent. 
When  he  had,  though  reluctantly,  admitted  the  stran 
gers  into  his  capital,  he  prepared  to  give  them  a  royally 
hospitable  entertainment.  Partly  by  way  of  triumph- 
in  the  success  of  their  movements  hitherto,  and  partly 
by  way  of  amusing,  and  at  the  same  time  overawing 
their  entertainers,  the  Spaniards,  the  day  after  their 
arrival  in  the  city,  made  a  grand  military  display  in 
their  quarters,  and  in  the  neighboring  streets.  They 
exercised  their  prancing  steeds  in  all  the  feats  of  horse 
manship,  racing,  leaping,  and  careering,  in  all  the  wild 
majesty  of  the  trained  charger,  under  the  three  fold  dis- 

9 


98  MILITARY    DISPLAY ITS    EFFECT. 

cipline  of  bit  and  spur,  and  cheering  shout.  They 
rushed  upon  each  other  in  the  mock  warfare  of  the 
tournament,  with  clashing  sword  and  glancing  spear, 
and  then,  discharging  their  carbines  in  the  air,  separa 
ted  amid  clouds  of  dust  and  smoke,  as  if  driven  asunder 
by  the  bolts  of  heaven  in  their  own  hands.  The 
astonished  natives,  accustomed  only  to  the  simple 
weapons  of  primitive  warfare,  looked  on  with  undis 
guised  admiration,  not  unmixed  with  fear.  The  strange 
beings  before  them,  wielding  such  unwonted  powers, 
seemed  indeed  to  have  descended  upon  earth  from  some 
higher  sphere,  and  to  partake  of  that  mysterious  and 
fearful  character,  which  they  had  been  wont  to  ascribe 
to  inhabitants  of  the  spiritual  world.  But  when,  in 
closing  off  the  day's  entertainment,  they  brought  out  the 
loud-mouthed  artillery,  and  shook  the  very  foundations 
of  the  city  with  their  oft-repeated  thunders,  the  spirit 
of  the  Aztec  sunk  within  him,  and  he  felt,  as  he  retired 
to  his  dwelling,  that  it  was  for  no  good  end,  that  men  of 
such  power,  having  such  fearful  engines  at  their  com 
mand,  had  been  permitted  to  fix  their  quarters  in  one 
of  the  fortresses  of  Tenochtitlan. 

"  Alas  ! "  said  an  ancient  Cacique  from  the  northern 
frontier,  "  we  are  fallen  upon  evil  times.  Our  enemies 
are  even  now  in  the  citadel — enemies  whom  we  know 
not,  whose  mode  of  warfare  we  do  not  understand, 
whose  weapons  defy  alike  our  powers  of  imitation  and 
resistance.  Let  us  abandon  the  field,  and  retire  to  the 
far  north,  whence  our  fathers  came,  and  rear  a  new  em 
pire  amid  the  impregnable  fastnesses  of  the  mountains." 

"  Who  talks  of  abandoning  the  field  to  the  enemy  1 " 
interrupted  Guatimozin, — "  Let  no  Aztec  harbor  so  base 


THE   TRUE   SPIRIT    AMONG   THE    PEOPLE.  99 

a  thought.  Rather  let  us  stand  by  our  altars  and  die, 
if  die  we  must." 

"Right/'  cried  the  youthful  prince  Axayatl,  from 
the  southern  slope  of  the  Sierra,  "  why  should  the  all- 
conquering  Aztec  tremble  at  this  display  of  the  myste 
rious  strangers '?  Are  not  the  millions  of  Anahuac  a 
match  for  a  few  hundred  of  their  enemies,  in  whatever 
form  they  come?  Be  they  gods,  or  be  they  demons, 
they  belong  not  to  this  soil,  nor  this  soil  to  them,  and, 
by  all  our  altars  and  all  our  gods,  they  must  retire  or 
perish,  though  we,  and  our  wives,  and  our  children 
perish  with  them." 

"  Give  us  your  hand,  brave  Axayatl,"  exclaimed 
Cuitlahua  and  Guatimozin,  at  the  same  instant,  "  be 
that  our  vow  in  life  and  in  death,  and  wo  to  the  base 
Aztec,  that  abandons  the  standard  of  Montezuma,  or 
whispers  of  submission  to  the  haughty  stranger." 

Thus  were  the  councils  of  the  people  divided  between 
a  timid  superstition,  and  a  bold  uncompromising  patriot 
ism.  There  wanted  not  the  material,  if  well  directed, 
to  annihilate,  at  a  blow,  the  hopes  of  the  daring  inva 
ders.  The  arm  of  the  nation  was  strong  and  sinewy, 
but  "  the  head  was  sick,  and  the  heart  faint."  The 
Emperor,  the  hitherto  proud  and  self-sufficient  Monte 
zuma, — 

Like  a  struck  eagle  fainting  in  his  nest, 

had  cowered  to  a  phantom  of  his  own  diseased  imagi 
nation,  and  weakly  consented  to  regard  them  as  gods, 
whose  passions,  appetites  and  vices  proved  them  to  be 
men,  and  whose  diminished  numbers,  after  every  battle 
they  had  fought,  showed  they  were  of  mortal  mould. 


100  THE    ROYAL    BANQUET. 

On  the  following  day,  a  magnificent  banquet  was 
prepared  for  Cortez,  and  his  officers,  in  the  imperial 
palace.  It  was  graced  by  the  presence  of  all  the 
nobility  of  Azteca,  with  all  the  pride  and  beauty  of  their 
household  divinities — for,  among  this  refined  people, 
the  wife  and  the  daughter  held  her  appropriate  rank, 
and  woman  exercised  all  the  influence,  which,  among 
(so  called)  civilized  nations,  Christianity  alone  has 
assigned  her.  Every  apartment  of  that  spacious  and 
magnificent  pile  blazed  with  the  light  of  odoriferous 
torches,  which  sent  up  their  clouds  of  incense  from 
hundreds  of  gold  and  silver  stands,  elaborately  carved 
and  embossed  in  every  form  that  fancy  could  suggest, 
or  ingenuity  invent.  Flowers  of  every  hue  and  name 
were  profusely  distributed  through  the  rooms,  clustered 
in  beautiful  vases,  or  hung  in  gorgeous  festoons  and 
luxurious  chaplets  from  the  walls.  The  costume  of  the 
monarch  and  his  court  was  as  rich  and  gorgeous,  as 
the  rare  and  variegated  plumage,  with  a  lavish  use  of 
gold  and  gems,  could  make  it.  The  women  were  as 
splendidly  apparelled  as  the  men.  Many  of  them  were 
extremely  beautiful.  Some  were  distinguished  for 
their  easy  refinement  of  manners,  which  charmed,  no 
less  than  it  astonished,  the  Castilian  knights,  who  had 
been  accustomed  to  suppose  that  nothing  so  beautiful, 
or  refined,  could  be  found  without  the  borders  of  Spain. 

By  special  command  of  the  Emperor,  all  his  nobles 
were  present  at  this  festival,  so  that  Guatimozin,  con 
trary  to  his  own  will  and  purpose,  was  brought  into 
contact  with  Cortez,  and  his  steel-clad  cavaliers. 
Tecuichpo  also  was  there,  in  all  her  maiden  loveliness, 
outshining  all  the  stars  of  that  splendid  galaxy.  And 


A    CONTRAST.  101 

yet  she  was  as  a  star  in  eclipse,  for  her  soul  was 
oppressed  with  those  mysterious  shadows  that  hung 
over  her  destiny  and  that  of  her  father,  as  connected 
with  the  coming  of  these  white  men.  Karee  was  there 
in  attendance  upon  her  mistress,  as  she  still  delighted 
to  call  her ;  but  her  attention  was  more  absorbed  by  the 
strangers  than  by  Tecuichpo.  She  watched  every 
movement,  and  scanned  every  countenance  with  a  scru 
tiny  that  did  not  escape  their  observation,  in  order  to 
read,  as  well  as  she  could,  the  character  of  each.  Her 
scrutiny  satisfied  herself,  and  she  whispered  in  the  ear 
of  the  Princess,  that  "  if  these  were  gods,  they  came 
from  the  dark,  and  not  from  the  sunny  side  of  heaven." 

It  was  a  rare  spectacle,  which  this  royal  banquet 
presented.  The  contrast  between  the  steel-clad  cava 
liers  of  Castile,  whose  burnished  armor  blazed  and 
glittered  in  the  brilliant  torch-light,  and  rung  under 
their  heavy  martial  tramp  upon  the  marble  floor, 
and  the  comparatively  fairy  figures .  of  the  gaudily 
apparelled  Aztecs,  was  as  strong  as  could  possibly  be 
presented  in  a  scene  like  this.  The  costumes  and  cus 
toms  of  each  were  matter  of  wonder  and  admiration  to 
the  other.  The  Aztec  trembled  at  the  mysterious 
power,  the  incomprehensible  weapons,  of  the  white 
man.  The  Castilian,  if  he  did  not  tremble,  fully  appre 
ciated  the  danger  of  a  little  band,  separated  and  scat 
tered  among  a  festive  throng  of  warlike  men,  amid  the 
interminable  labyrinths  of  the  imperial  palace,  and 
under  the  eye  of  a  monarch  whose  word  was  absolute 
law  to  all  the  myriads  of  his  people. 

But,  whatever  was  passing  in  the  inner  man,  the 
Aztec  and  the  Castilian,  alike,  appeared  perfectly  at 

9* 


102  PRESENTATION    TO    THE    QUEEN. 

ease,  each  abandoning  himself  to  the  festivities  of  the 
occasion,  as  if  each,  unannoyed  by  the  presence  of  a 
stranger,  were  revelling  in  the  security  of  his  own 
castle,  and  celebrating  some  time-honored  festival  of  his 
own  people. 

With  a  benign  dignity  and  grace,  the  Queen,  and  her 
suite  of  high-born  ladies,  received  the  homage  of  the 
cavaliers,  after  they  had  been  presented  to  the  Emperor. 
She  was  struck  with  admiration  at  the  graceful  and 
dignified  bearing  of  the  Castilian,  which,  -while  it 
shf  wed  all  the  deference  and  respect  due  to  her  sex 
and  her  rank,  had  nothing  in  it,  of  that  abject  servility, 
which  placed  an  impassable  barrier  between  the  Aztec 
noble  and  his  monarch,  and  made  them  appear  to 
belong  to  distinct  races  of  being.  To  the  chivalrous, 
impassioned  Castilian,  accustomed  to  worship  woman, 
and  pay  an  almost  divine  homage  to  beauty,  in  the 
courtly  halls  and  sunny  bowers  of  Spain,  the  scene  pre 
sented  a  perfect  -constellation  of  grace  and  loveliness. 
The  flashing  eye  of  the  Aztec  maiden,  as  lustrous  and 
eloquent  as  any  in  the  gardens  of  Hesperides  ;  the  jetty 
tresses,  glittering  with  gems  and  pearls,  or  chastly 
decorated  with  natural  flowers ;  the  easy  grace  of  the 
loose  flowing  robe,  revealing  the  full  rich  bust  and  the 
rounded  limb,  in  its  fairest  proportions,  won  the  instant 
admiration  of  every  mailed  knight,  and  brought  again 
to  his  lips  his  oft-repeated  vows  of  love  and  devotion. 

But  of  little  avail  were  honied  lips  arid  eloquent 
tongues  to  the  gallant  cavaliers  at  that  magic  fete. 
They  formed  no  medium  of  communion  with  the  bright 
spirits,  and  gay  hearts  around  them.  The  doom  of 
Babel  was  on  them  all,  and  there  was  no  interpreter. 


PANTOMIME — SANDOVAL    AND    THE    PRINCESS.    103 

Nothing  daunted  by  obstacles  seemingly  insurmount 
able,  the  gay  Spaniards  resolved,  that,  where  bright 
eyes  were  to  be  gazed  on,  and  sweet  smiles  won  from 
the  ranks  of  youth  and  beauty,  they  would  make  a  way 
for  themselves.  The  first  ceremonies  of  presentation 
over,  each  knight  addressed  himself  to  some  chosen 
fair  one,  and  by  sign  and  gesture,  and  speaking  look, 
and  smile  of  eloquent  flattery,  commenced  a  spirited 
pantomimic  attack,  to  the  infinite  amusement  of  all  the 
gay  throng  around.  It  was  met  with  wonderful  spirit, 
and  ready  ingenuity,  by  the  Aztec  maidens,  to  whom 
the  dialect  of  signs,  and  the  language  of  hieroglyphics 
was  perfectly  familiar ;  that  being  the  only  written  lan 
guage  of  all  the  nations  of  Anahuac. 

The  spirit  and  interest  of  the  scene  that  followed  sur 
passes  all  attempt  at  description.  Abandoned  to  the 
gaiety  of  the  hour,  the  Spaniards  forgot  alike  their 
schemes  of  ambition  and  aggrandisement,  and  the 
peculiar  perils  which  surrounded  them;  while  the 
Aztec  revellers  dismissed,  for  the  moment,  both  their 
superstitious  dread  of  the  white  man,  and  their  patri 
otic  disgust  at  his  daring  pretensions  to  universal 
dominion. 

The  noble  Sandoval,  attracted  by  the  mild  beaming 
eye,  and  sweet  smile  of  the  Princess  Tecuichpo,  with  a 
profound  obeisance,  laid  his  plumed  helmet  at  her  feet, 
and  choosing,  from  a  vase  at  her  side,  a  half  blown 
rose,  which  he  gracefully  twined  with  a  sprig  of  ama 
ranth,  he  first  pressed  it  to  his  own  heart  and  lips,  and 
then  placed  it  among  the  glittering  gems  upon  her 
bosom.  With  queenly  courtesy  and  grace,  the  fair 
princess  received  this  gallant  token,  and  instantly 


104  CORTEZ   AND    KAREE — AN    ARGUMENT. 

responded  to  it,  by  stooping  down,  and  weaving  among 
the  plumes,  so  courteously  laid  at  her  feet,  another,  of 
such  rare  beauty  and  brilliancy  of  hue,  that  it  quite 
eclipsed  the  gayest  feather  in  the  hall. 

Cortez  and  Alvarado  were,  each  in  his  turn,  struck 
with  the  deep,  dark,  piercing  eye  of  Karee,  and  each 
put  forth  his  best  endeavor  to  win  from  her  a  smile. 
But  it  was  so  coldly  given,  and  accompanied  with  a 
look  so  deep  and  searching,  that  the  general  quailed 
before  it,  as  he  had  never  done  before  to  mortal  eye. 

Instantly  recovering  himself,  he  put  on  such  a  smile 
of  blended  grace  and  dignity,  as  melted  at  once  the  icy 
reserve  of  the  maiden,  and  opened  the  way  for  a  long 
and  animated  parley.  It  was  full  of  sparkles  and 
power,  but  could  not  be  translated  into  any  living 
tongue,  without  losing  all  its  force  and  brilliancy. 

Meanwhile,  an  animated  discussion  had  arisen  be 
tween  Guatimozin  and  the  Prince  of  Tezcuco,  touching 
the  propriety  of  receiving  gifts  from  the  strangers,  or,  in 
any  way,  acknowledging  their  claims  as  friends.  The 
showy  trinket,  which  Cacama  had  received  from  Cor 
tez  at  Ajotzinco,  and  which  he  displayed  on  his  per 
son  at  this  festival,  gave  rise  to  the  dispute. 

"  It  is  wrong,"  urged  Guatimozin,  "  wrong  to  our 
country  and  wrong  to  ourselves.  Let  them  gain  what 
they  can  from  the  exuberant  munificence  of  the  Empe 
ror,  and  let  them  stay  in  peace,  while  he  permits  and 
requires  it, — but  let  us  not  weaken  our  hands,  by 
touching  their  gifts,  or  accepting  their  tokens.  When 
they  depart,  let  them  not  boast  that  they  have  left  any 
remembrancer  behind  them,  or  laid  claims  upon  our 
hands,  by  their  gifts,  which  we  have  freely  accepted." 


AN    INCIDENT.  105 

"Surely,  my  dear  cousin,"  said  the  Princess,  "you 
make  too  much  of  so  small  a  matter.  They  are  but 
common  courtesies,  and  too  trifling  for  such  grave  con 
sideration  and  argument." 

"  Not  so,  believe  me,  my  fair  cousin.  They  take  us 
on  the  weak  side  of  the  heart — they  blind  our  eyes  to 
our  true  relations,  unnerve  our  arms,  and  blunt  our 
weapons  of  defence." 

"  What  then  would  you  do,"  asked  Cacama,  as  if 
more  than  half  persuaded  that  Guatimozin  was  right  in 
his  views  of  dyty. 

"  Do,"  replied  the  Prince,  with  startling  energy  of 
tone  and  manner,  "  I  would  fling  it  at  his  feet,  or  tram 
ple  it  under  my  own,  before  his  eyes,  and  show  him  that 
I  scorn  him  and  his  gifts  alike." 

Tecuichpo  turned  suddenly  round  at  this  remark,  as 
if  fearing  the  stranger  would  understand  it,  and  in  her 
agitation,  dropped  a  magnificent  jewel  from  her  dress, 
and  with  it  the  rose  so  gallantly  presented  by  Sandoval. 
A  dozen  princes  and  cavaliers  sprang,  at  the  same 
instant,  to  replace  the  precious  toy.  Pedro  Orteguilla, 
the  beautiful  young  page  of  Cortez,  was  so  fortunate  as 
to  recover  it.  Doffing  his  cap,  and  kneeling  gracefully 
at  her  feet,  he  presented  it  to  the  Princess  with  an  air  of 
admiring  deference,  and,  by  signs,  solicited  the  honor 
of  replacing  it  upon  her  arm. 

This  little  incident  put  an  end  to  the  discussion, 
which  was  growing  too  warm  for  the  occasion,  and  the 
festivities  went  on  as  gaily  as  before. 

A  group  of  sprightly,  mischief  loving  girls,  who  had 
clustered  round  the  cool  basin  of  a  sparkling  jet  d'  eau, 
and  were  amusing  themselves  by  free  and  fearless 


106  \LVARADO   AND    THE    NAIADS. 

comments  upon  the  appearance  and  manners  of  the 
strangers,  arrested  the  eye  of  the  impulsive,  humor 
loving  Alvarado,  and  drew  him  to  solicit  a  share  in 
their  sport ;  for,  in  beating  a  retreat  from  the  eagle 
glance  of  Karee,  he  had  strolled  into  an  illuminated 
arbor,  in  one  of  the  open  courts  of  the  palace.  With 
hand,  and  eye,  and  lip,  now  appealing  in  emphatic 
gesture  to  the  stars  above,  and  now,  with  ready  tact 
and  admirable  sagacity  distributing  the  flowers  among 
the  gay  naiads  of  the  fountain,  he  soon  ingratiated 
himself  into  their  favor,  and  engaged  theoa  in  a  brilliant 
and  animated  pantomime,  which,  if  it  wanted  the  elo 
quence  of  words,  found  ample  compensation  for  that 
defect,  in  the  merry  shout  and  ringing  laugh,  that 
accompanied  each  labored  attempt  to  utter,  or  interpret, 
a  sentiment.  The  gallant  cavalier  soon  found  himself 
loaded  with  a  profusion  of  floral  favors.  For  every 
flower  he  bestowed  upon  the  fair  nymphs,  he  received 
an  appropriate  return,  till  his  hands  were  full,  and  he 
found  it  necessary  to  arrange  them  upon  his  person. 

Instantly  the  whole  group,  as  by  one  impulse  of 
artistic  taste,  seized  the  idea,  and  resolved  to  array  him 
as  a  flower-god.  The  magnificent  cactus  flashed 
among  the  plumes  of  his  helmet — a  pair  of  splendid 
magnolias,  tastefully  adjusted  on  either  shoulder,  sup 
plied  the  place  of  the  silver  epaulette — a  rich  cluster 
of  unfading  forget-me-not^  covered  and  eclipsed  the 
gilded  star  upon  his  breastplate ;  while  every  joint  in 
his  armor,  and  every  loop  and  button  of  his  doublet, 
was  set  with  its  appropriate  garden  gem.  Long 
wreaths  of  a  blossoming  vine  were  dexterously  inter 
twined  with  flowers  of  everv  brilliant  hue,  and  hung 


THE    METAMORPHOSKS THE    FEAST.  107 

like  a  gorgeous  sash  over  his  right  shoulder,  its  gay 
streamers  waving  in  the  gentle  breeze,  or  winding  them 
selves  about  the  scabbard  of  his  sword.  His  hands 
were  gloved  with  a  rnoss  of  the  most  delicate  green 
velvet,  dotted  with  golden  stars,  and  his  boots  trans 
formed  into  buskins  of  the  most  approved  classic  pat 
tern,  by  alternate  bands  of  jessamine  and  scarlet  lobelia, 
crossed  and  plaided  with  strings  of  anemone  and  hya 
cinth. 

Thus  arrayed,  his  face  skilfully  masked  with  the 
flowering  wax-plant  despoiled  of  its  leaves,  he  was 
conducted  into  the  presence  of  the  Queen,  under  a 
continually  increasing  escort  of  bright  girls  and  fair 
dames,  where,  with  due  reverence  to  her  majesty,  and 
with  the  gallantry  becoming  a  true  knight,  he  begged, 
by  significant  looks  and  signs,  to  be  permitted  to  lay  all 
his  bright  honors  at  the  feet  of  the  lovely  Tecuichpo. 

The  signal  being  given  at  this  moment,  he  oifered 
his  arm  to  the  Princess,  and  led  the  way  into  the  ban 
queting  hall,  where  the  luxuries  of  all  the  climes  of 
earth  seemed  to  be  spread  out  in  endless  profusion,  and 
where,  the  native  song  of  the  Aztec  alternating  with  the 
martial  strains  of  the  Castilian  band,  the  night  wore 
away  with  feasting  and  revelry. 

The  day  had  almost  dawned,  when  the  strangers, 
laden  with  presents  of  inestimable  value,  returned  to 
their  quarters,  burdened  with  the  weight  of  their  trea 
sures,  and  deeply  impressed  with  the  more  than  regal 
munificence  of  their  host,  and  the  unimagined  loveli 
ness  and  grace  of  the  fair  beings,  who  gave  life  and 
beauty  to  his  magnificent  court. 

"  If  these  white  gods  can  be  bought,  dear  father,"  the 


108  A    BOLD    RESOLVE. 

Princess  naively  remarked,  as  they  took  their  leave, 
"you  have  surely  paid  a  price  worthy  of  the  ransom  of 
the  proudest  monarch  on  earth." 

"  The  more  you  bribe  them,"  interrupted  Guatimozin, 
"  the  less  you  bind  them.  They  have  not  the  soul  of 
an  Aztec,  who  scorns  to  receive  a  favor  that  does  not 
pledge  his  heart  in  return.  The  Spaniard's  heart  has 
nothing  to  do  with  his  hand.  He  takes  your  gift,  only 
to  be  the  better  able  to  plot  and  compass  your  ruin." 

The  Emperor  sighed,  as  he  listened  to  a  remark,  to 
which  he  could  make  no  reply.  It  brought  again 
before  his  agitated  mind,  the  only  course  he  could 
safely  adopt  in  the  present  crisis  of  his  affairs.  In 
vain  did  his  paternal  heart  second  the  suggestion,  and 
his  kingly  pride  urge  its  immediate  adoption.  He  had 
not  the  moral  courage  to  execute  his  own  resolve. 
Superstition  had  wholly  unmanned  him. 

The  victorious  Spaniard  had  now  reached  the  goal 
he  had  so  long  aimed  at.  But  his  position  was  far 
from  agreeable,  or  promising.  With  a.  small  force,  he 
was  completely  shut  up  in  the  heart  of  an  immense  and 
powerful  empire,  teeming  with  millions  of  warriors, 
who  were  deemed  terrible  and  invincible  by  those 
whom  he  had  found  so  formidable,  and  who  might,  at 
a  word  or  a  look  from  their  sovereign,  either  rush  in 
and  overwhelm  him  at  once,  or  withhold  all  supplies, 
and  leave  them  to  perish  of  famine  in  their  quarters. 

Cortez  realized  the  critical  position  into  which  he 
was  drawn,  and  resolved  immediately  on  one  of  his  "bold 
measures,  to  turn  it  to  his  own  advantage.  Soliciting 
an  interview  with  Montezuma,  in  which  he  was  accom- 


BLIND    SUBMISSION   TO    FATE.  109 

panied  by  some  of  his  bravest  cavaliers,  he  informed 
the  monarch,  that  it  was  not  an  idle  curiosity  that  had 
dra\vn  him  to  encounter  the  perils,  and  undergo  the 
toils,  of  the  adventure  that  had  brought  him  to  the 
capital.  He  came,  as  the  accredited  ambassador  of  the 
mighty  monarch  of  Castile,  to  whom  many  kings  and 
many  broad  lands  were  tributary,  and  who  was  the 
rightful  lord  of  all  the  territories  on  which  his  armies 
had  set  their  foot.  And  the  object  of  the  present  inter 
view  was,  to  demand  of  the  king  an  acknowledgment 
of  his  allegiance  to  his  royal  master,  and  his  consent  to 
pay  an  annual  tribute  for  his  crown. 

The  mind  of  the  superstitious  Montczuma  had  long 
been  preparing  for  this  acknowledgment.  With  little 
apparent  constraint,  therefore,  he  responded  to  this 
haughty  demand — that  the  oracles  of  his  religion  had 
long  ago  instructed  him,  that  the  territories  over  which 
he  reigned  belonged  to  a  race  of  white  men,  who  had 
removed  to  other  lands  beyond  the  rising  sun,  but 
would  return,  in  process  of  time,  invested  with  more 
than  mortal  power,  to  claim  their  original  inheritance. 
For  his  part,  he  was  fully  convinced  that  that  time  had 
now  arrived — that  the  Spaniards  were  the  men  of  des 
tiny  foretold  by  a  long  line  of  presages  and  traditions, 
and  that  he  was  fully  prepared  to  acknowledge  the 
king  of  Castile  as  his  lord,  and  pay  allegiance  to  him 
as  such. 

"And  recognize  me,"  interposed  the  wily  Castilian, 
"  as  his  accredited  ambassador,  and  representative  ?  " 

The  monarch  assented. 

The  Aztec  nobles,  who  surrounded  the  throne,  were 
thunderstruck  at  the  humble  tone,  and  humiliating 

10 


110  A    NEW    INSULT    MEDITATED. 

attitude  assumed  by  their  once  proud  and  imperioi 
lord.  But  they  were  accustomed  to  unqualified  anc' 
unquestioning  submission  to  the  word  of  the  king. 
They  accordingly,  at  his  command,  gave  a  full  assent 
to  all  that  he  had  said,  and  agreed  to  recognize  Cortez 
as  the  representative  of  their  new  sovereign.  Guati- 
mozin  left  the  hall  in  disgust,  and  hastened  to  Iztapa- 
lapan,  to  report  the  progress  of  their  humiliation  to 
Cuitlahua. 

Even  with  this  arrangement,  which  had  been  accom 
plished  so  much  more  easily  than  he  had  expected, 
Cortez  was  by  no  means  satisfied.  He  was  still  in  the 
power  of  the  Mexican,  and  could  never  feel  safe  in  the 
position  he  held,  without  some  substantial  pledge,  that 
the  peace  of  the  city  would  be  preserved,  and  the 
ground  he  had  already  secured  be  left  to  him  in  undis 
turbed  possession.  To  secure  this,  he  conceived  and 
executed  a  bolder  and  more  audacious  measure  than 
that  which  we  have  just  related.  Soliciting  another 
and  a  private  interview  with  the  Emperor,  and  direct 
ing  his  best  and  bravest  cavaliers,  with  some  of  their 
chosen  men,  to  keep  near  and  about  the  palace,  and  be 
in  readiness  to  sustain  and  defend  him,  if  any  resist 
ance  or  outbreak  should  follow  his  daring  attempt,  he 
entered  the  royal  presence.  As  the  Spaniards  always 
carried  their  arms,  it  excited  no  suspicion,  to  see  them 
on  this  occasion  fully  equipped. 

This  disposition  of  his  men  and  officers  being  effected., 
the  bold  cavalier  addressed  himself,  in  a  stern  voice,  to 
the  Emperor,  charging  him  with  secretly  designing  the 
destruction  of  his  guests,  and  alleging,  in  support  of  the 
charge,  some  of  the  incidents  already  related,  and  others 


MONTEZUMA'S  LIBERTY  THREATENED.        Ill 

of  more  recent  occurrence,  in  which  some  of  the  vassals 
of  Montezuma  had  surprised  and  slain  a  party  of 
Spaniards,  who  relied  upon  their  hospitality.  These 
were  artfully  woven  into  a  tale  of  imaginary  wrongs, 
for  which  he  boldly  pretended  to  claim  instant  redress, 
or  rather  security  against  their  repetition. 

The  monarch  was  thunderstruck  at  the  charge, 
while  he.  as  well  as  the  few  attendants  that  remained 
near  his  person,  with  difficulty  restrained  the  expression 
of  their  indignation  at  the  disrespectful  tone  of  the 
address,  so  unlike  that  to  which  the  royal  ears  were 
accustomed.  He  peremptorily  denied  the  charge.  But 
Cortez  was  not  to  be  foiled  thus.  He  knew  that  he  had 
now  gone  too  far  to  retract,  and  that  the  change  of  feel 
ing  now  produced  would  ensure  his  speedy  destruction, 
if  he  failed  of  securing  the  object  of  the  present  inter 
view.  He,  therefore,  repeated  the  charge,  assuring  the 
monarch  that  such  was  the  belief  of  all  his  men,  and 
that  nothing  would  convince  them  of  his  innocence,  or 
make  them  willing  to  rest  quietly  in  the  capital,  but  the 
consent  of  the  king  to  transfer  his  residence,  for  a  time, 
to  their  quarters.  And  this  he  boldly  demanded  of  him, 
in  the  name  of  their  common  sovereign,  the  great  king 
of  Castile,  and  he  could  not  refuse  obedience,  without 
breaking  allegiance  with  him. 

"  When  was  it  ever  known,"  exclaimed  the  asto 
nished  and  offended  king,"  that  the  monarch  of  a  great 
people  voluntarily  left  his  own  palace,  to  become  a 
prisoner  in  the  camp  of  a  foreign  nation.  If  I  should 
consent  to  such  indignity,  my  own  subjects  would  every 
where  cry  out  against  it,  and  a  storm  would  be  raised, 
which  could  only  be  hushed  when  the  last  Spaniard 


112     OFFENDED    PRIDE,    AND    BRAZEN  IMPUDENCE. 

was  sacrificed  to  the  outraged  honor  of  their  king,  and 
the  wrath  of  their  offended  gods." 

"  No,  my  imperial  lord,"  replied  the  politic  and 
smooth  tongued  knight,  "  your  majesty  entirely  misap 
prehends  my  meaning,  and  the  position  in  which  I 
would  place  you.  I  only  propose  a  temporary  removal 
from  one  of  your  royal  palaces  to  another,  a  thing  of 
frequent  occurrence,  and  therefore  not  likely  to  excite 
remark  among  your  people.  You  can  bring  all  your 
household  and  your  court  with  you,  and  have  the  same 
royal  attendance,  as  you  now  do.  This  show  of  confi 
dence  and  regard,  on  your  part,  will  inspire  my  men 
with  new  confidence  in  your  kind  intentions,  and  give 
stability  in  the  eyes  of  your  own  people,  to  the  friendly 
relations  existing  between  us." 

Montezuma  still  protested  that  it  was  unworthy  the 
dignity  and  majesty  of  the  sovereign  lord  of  Anahuac, 
thus  to  submit  his  motions  to  the  direction  of  strangers, 
as  it  was  a  daring  presumption  and  impiety,  on  their 
part,  to  suggest  it.  He  therefore,  peremptorily  declined 
the  proposal,  and  requested  the  general  to  say  no  more 
about  it,  if  he  would  retain  the  position  he  now  held  in 
his  regard,  arid  that  of  his  people. 

Upon  this,  the  iron-souled  Castilian  assumed  a  loftier 
aspect,  and  a  bolder  tone,  and  abruptly  assured  the 
monarch  that  it  was  a  point  he  was  not  at  liberty  to 
dispense  with.  If  he  would  not  remove  peaceably  and 
quietly  to  the  Spanish  quarters,  he  must  be  carried 
there  forcibly,  though  it  should  involve  a  struggle  that 
should  drench  the  palace  in  blood,  and  sacrifice  the  life 
of  every  man  in  his  army. 

Suddenly,  the  spirit  of  the  monarch  was  gone.     His 


INDIGNATION  OF  THE  NOBLES — PORTENTOUS  OMEN.   113 

old  dread  of  the  white  man  revived  in  all  its  power. 
He  felt  himself  compelled  by  his  destiny,  to  do  as  he 
was  required.  Signifying  his  assent  to  the  haughty 
demand  of  the  stranger,  he  ordered  his  nobles  to  make 
ready  his  palanquin,  that  he  might  go  in  royal  state, 
and  not  appear  in  the  eyes  of  his  subjects,  as  he  passed 
along,  as  a  prisoner  in  his  own  capital. 

With  looks  of  astonishment,  not  unmingled  with 
indignation,  the  proud  chiefs  obeyed,  marching  under 
their  royal  burden,  with  solemn  pace  and  downcast 
looks,  in  utter  silence,  but  nursing  in  their  hearts  an 
implacable  hatred  against  the  insulting  Castilians,  and 
a  burning  rage,  which  was  yet  to  burst  upon  their 
devoted  heads  in  an  overwhelming  storm  of  wrath.  As 
they  passed  the  threshold  of  the  imperial  palace,  which 
their  once  proud  but  now  humbled  lord  was  never  to 
recross,  they  heaved  a  deep  sigh,  as  if  the  dark  sha 
dows  of  the  future  already  hung  frowningly  over  their 
heads.  It  was  responded  to  by  a  deep,  mysterious, 
sepulchral  groan,  which  seemed  to  issue  from  the  very 
heart  of  the  earth,  while,  at  the  same  instant,  a  royal 
eagle,  sailing  proudly  over  the  capital,  struck  by  an 
invisible  leaden  messenger  from  one  of  the  sure-sighted 
marksmen  in  the  Castilian  camp,  fluttered  in  his  lofty 
flight,  drooped  his  strong  wing,  and,  with  a  terrible 
death  shriek,  the  blood  streaming  freely  from  his 
wound,  fell  into  the  court,  at  the  very  feet  of  the  royal 
procession. 

The  fate  of  Montezuma,  and  of  his  empire,  was  now 
sealed.  He  had,  with  his  own  hand,  taken  the  crown 
from  his  head,  and  laid  it  at  the  feet  of  the  Spaniard. 
And,  more  than  all,  he  had  humbled  himself  in  the 

10* 


114  DISTRESS    IN    THE    PALACE. 

eyes  of  his  own  subjects,  and  diminished,  though  few 
were  hardy  enough  to  avow  it,  the  profound  respect  and 
reverence  with  which  they  were  accustomed  to  regard 
him.  To  his  own  immediate  household,  he  had  repre 
sented  this  removal  as  a  voluntary  act  of  courtesy,  on 
his  part,  designed  to  compliment  the  strangers,  by 
becoming,  for  a  time,  their  guest,  and  to  inspire  them, 
by  his  personal  presence  among  them,  with  confidence 
in  his  professions  of  regard,  as  well  as  to  show  his  own 
people  how  strong  the  bond  of  amity  was  between 
them.  At  the  same  time,  however,  that  he  assured 
them  of  his  personal  safety  and  his  confidence  that 
all  would  end  well,  he  recommended  his  wives 
and  children  to  leave  him,  for  the  present,  and  take 
up  their  abode  in  his  rural  mountain  palace  at  Cha- 
poltepec. 

The  timid  and  sensitive  Tecuichpo  was  thrown  into 
the  deepest  distress  by  this  suggestion.  She  could  not 
doubt  the  repeated  assurances  of  her  royal  father,  and 
yet  she  could  not  divest  herself  of  the  sad  impression 
that  his  liberty,  and  perhaps  his  life,  was  in  danger,  in 
thus  separating  himself  from  the  strong  arms  and 
devoted  hearts  of  his  own  people,  his  natural  protectors, 
and  throwing  himself,  unarmed,  into  the  garrison  of 
the  fearful  strangers.  What  security  could  she  have 
that  he  would  ever  return,  or  that  violence  would  not 
be  offered  to  his  sacred  person  by  those  who  looked 
upon  him  only  as  the  vassal  of  their  own  sovereign,  to 
be  used  for  his  purposes  and  theirs,  as  their  own  sel 
fishness  and  rapacity  might  dictate. 

"  Leave  us  not,  my  dear  father,"  she  exclaimed,  "  or 
at  least  compel  not  us  to  leave  you.  Rather  in  dark- 


THE    PARTING.  115 

ness  and  in  trouble  than  at  any  other  time,  would  we 
stand  at  your  side,  to  administer,  as  far  as  we  may,  to 
your  comfort,  and  to  share,  and  perhaps  lighten,  your 
sorrows/' 

"  Nay,  my  beloved  child,"  the  grateful  monarch 
calmly  replied,  "I  have  no  need,  at  this  time,  of  your 
solace,  or  your  counsel.  I  go  among  friends,  who 
respect  my  person  and  my  authority,  and  who  well 
know  that  their  own  safety  in  Tenochtitlan,  depends 
entirely  upon  retaining  my  friendship,  which  alone  can 
shield  them  from  being  overwhelmed,  and  swept  away 
like  chaff,  before  the  countless  hosts  of  my  warrior 
bands.  Why  then  should  I  fear  for  myself.  But  for 
you,  and  your  mother,  and  your  sisters,  the  camp  of  the 
strangers  is  not  a  fitting  place  for  you.  They  have 
customs  of  their  own,  and  are  slow  to  recognize  the  pro 
priety  of  ours,  deeming  us,  as  they  do,  an  inferior  race 
of  beings.  They  are  bold  and  "free  in  their  manners, 
quite  too  much  so  for  the  refined  delicacy  of  an  Aztec 
maiden,  or  an  Aztec  matron,  as  you  yourself  both  saw 
and  felt,  at  the  festival  of  their  reception.  How  shall  I 
expose  you  to  the  rude  gaze  of  these  foreign  cavaliers, 
and  perhaps  to  the  rude  speeches  of  their  soldiers.  No, 
my  beloved,  go  to  your  retirement  at  Chapoltepec,  and 
train  the  flowers  there  for  my*  coming,  which  will  be  at 
the  approaching  festival  of  the  new  moon." 

"  But  will  you  certainly  come  to  us  then,  my  dear 
father  ?  Karee  says  " 

"  Trouble  me  not  with  the  dreams  of  Karee,  my 
sweet  child.  They  are  not  always  as  loyal  as  they 
should  be.  I  believe  I  am  right  in  what  I  am  now 
doing,  and  I  cannot  be  diverted  from  it  by  the  mystic 


116  GUATIMOZIN    LEAVES    THE    CAPITAL. 

night  visions  of  your  favorite.  Go,  and  the  gods  be 
with  you." 

So  saying,  he  tore  himself  from  her  embrace,  and 
returned  to  his  own  apartments  to  attire  himself  for  the 
removal. 

The  fiery,  high  spirited  Guatimozin  was  so  disgusted 
with  this  act  of  suicidal  cowardice,  on  the  part  of  his 
royal  master,  that  he  withdrew  at  once  from  the  city, 
taking  with  him  his  servants  and  retainers,  as  well  as 
his  immense  private  treasures,  and  took  up  his  abode  at 
his  country  palace  or  castle,  where  he  lived  in  all  the 
pseudo-regal  state  and  magnificence  of  a  feudal  baron, 
or  a  petty  sovereign.  Here  he  opened  a  correspond 
ence  with  a  large  number  of  the  principal  nobles  of  the 
realm,  who,  like  him,  felt  that  the  time  had  come  to 
prepare  for  a  terrible  crisis.  They  concerted  no  mea 
sures,  for  they  dared  not  move  openly  without  the  com 
mand  or  assent  of  their  master ;  but  they  exchanged 
sentiments,  and  encouraged  each  other  in  their  patriotic 
purpose,  to  defend  their  country  from  subjugation  to  a 
foreign  foe,  and  their  altars  from  desecration. 

Passing  Chapoltepec  on  his  way,  the  noble  Prince 
sought  an  interview  with  his  lovely  mistress,  to  inform 
her  that,  while  the  pledge  he  had  given,  in  accepting 
the  proffered  rose,  over*  the  sparkling  fountain  of 
Tenochtitlan,  should  be  sacredly  regarded,  he  must  be 
allowed  to  see  with  his  own  eyes,  when  danger  was 
near,  and  to  raise  his  arm  in  her  defence,  and  in  that 
of  his  country,  from  whatever  quarter  the  threatened 
danger  might  come.  He  found  her,  bathed  in  tears, 
wandering  wildly  up  and  down,  amid  the  shade  of  the 
tall  cypresses  that  overhang  and  almost  bury  that 


MEETS    TECUICHPO    AT    CHAPOLTEPEC.  117 

mountain  retreat.  Her  raven  hair  had  escaped  from 
its  pearl-studded  band,  and  was  flying  loosely  in  the 
breeze ;  the  wonted  bloom  was  gone  from  her  cheek, 
and  the  brilliant  lustre  of  her  dark  flashing  eye  had 
given  way  to  a  sad  and  subdued  expression,  which 
was  more  in  keeping  with  the  uniform  mildness  and 
gentleness  of  her  spirit.  Separated  from  her  adored 
parent,  and  banished  from  the  city  of  her  love  and  her 
pride,  she  began  to  feel  more  deeply  than  she  had  ever 
done,  the  terror  of  those  dark  omens  which  had  clouded 
her  destiny,  and  marked  her  out  as  the  doomed  Prin 
cess  of  Anahuac.  While  she  could  cling  to  her  father, 
and  feel  that  she  was  to  share  all  that  might  befal  him, 
and  perhaps,  by  sharing  it,  extract  some  portion  of  the 
bitterness  from  the  cup  which  he  was  compelled  to 
drink,  she  was  calm  and  hopeful.  But  now,  the  sheet- 
anchor  of  her  soul  was  gone,  and  she  was  drifting,  at 
the  mercy  of  the  waves,  she  knew  not  whither. 

"  My  sweet  cousin,"  said  Guatimozin  gently,  as  he 
arrested  her  flying  step,  "  why  this  sudden  abandon 
ment  to  grief  and  despair.  Dark  as  the  clouds  may  be 
over  our  heads,  all  is  not  lost.  Know  you  not,  my 
love,  that  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  brave 
hearts  and  strong  arms  are  pledged,  by  every  bond  of 
loyalty  and  love,  to  rush  to  the  rescue,  the  moment 
that  any  violence  is  offered  to  the  sacred  person  of 
our  lord.  Be  assured  not  a  hair  of  his  head  shall  be 
touched." 

"  Ah !  my  brave  Guatimozin  !  I  know  full  well  your 
courage  and  your  zeal.  But  of  what  avail  to  us  will 
be  the  direst  vengeance  your  arms  can  wreak  on  the 
strangers,  after  the  violence  is  done,  and  the  honored 


COURAGEOUS    HOPES. 

head  of  my  father — oh  !  that  I  should  live  to  speak  it ! 
— laid  low  at  their  feet ! " 

"  Fear  not,  my  beloved,  they  dare  not,  with  all  their 
boasted  power,  they  dare  not  lay  a  rude  hand  upon  that 
sacred  person.  They  know,  they  feel,  that  they  are 
treading  on  a  mighty  volcano,  that  may  burst  out 
at  any  moment,  and  overwhelm  them  in  hopeless 
destruction.  It  is  this  sense  of  impending  danger  only 
that  has  induced  them  to  invite  the  Emperor  to  their 
quarters,  and  so  to  urge  their  suit,  that  he  could  not, 
as  their  professed  friend,  deny  it.  While  he  is  there, 
they  will  feel  safe,  for  his  hand  alone  can  stay  the  pent 
up  fires,  that  they  break  not  forth  at  once.  Fear  not. 
I  go  to-night  to  Iztapalapan,  to  confer  with  your  royal 
uncle,  the  intrepid  Cuitlahua.  The  noble  Cacama 
joins  us  there,  convinced  already  that  his  was  a  mis 
taken  policy,  when  he  counselled  your  father  to  receive 
the  strangers  courteously,  and  treat  them  as  friends." 

"  And  what  can  Cacama  do  ?" 

"  That  is  yet  to  be  seen.  He  is  convinced  of  his 
error,  and  is  ready  to  atone  for  it  with  his  life.  With 
Cacarna,  with  Cuitlahua,  with  a  thousand  more  like 
them — chiefs  who  never  feared  danger,  and  never 
knew  defeat — why  should  we  despair,  or  even  doubt?" 

"  But  how  know  you,  Guatimozin,  that  these  Cas- 
tilian  strangers  regard  their  own  safety  as  any  way 
involved  in  that  of  Montezuma  ?  " 

"  I  gathered  it  from  the  oracle,  my  love,  and  from 
omens  which  never  deceive." 

"  What  oracle  ?  What  omens  ?  I  pray  you  ex 
plain?" 

"  The  omens  were  their  own   troubled   looks   and 


TIMIDITY    MADE    BOLD. 

clouded  brows,  while  this  strange  negotiation  was 
pending,  and  the  guarded  watchfulness,  with  which 
they  now  protect  their  guest,  and  prevent  the  intrusion 
upon  his  privacy  of  any  considerable  number  of  his 
friends,  at  the  same  time." 

"  Prince  Guatimozin,  do  I  understand  the  import  of 
those  terrible  words?  Is  my  father  already  a  prisoner 
in  his  own  palace?" 

"  What  else,  my  sweet  cousin,  seeing  he  cannot 
come  forth,  if  he  would,  and  we  can  only  approach 
him  by  permission  ? " 

"  O  ye  gods  !  has  it  come  to  this  ?  Fly,  Guatimozin. 
Fly  to  Iztapalapan.  I  release  you  from  your  pledge. 
Sound  the  alarm  throughout  the  realm.  And,  if  need 
be,  /  will  arm,  and  with  you  to  the  rescue." 

"  Not  so  fast,  brave  princess ;  it  is  just  this  rashness 
that  may  endanger  the  precious  head  we  would  rescue. 
His  life  is  safe  at  present ;  let  us  not  put  it  to  hazard, 
by  moving  too  soon,  or  striking  a  useless  blow." 

"  But  I  see  not  yet,  my  dear  cousin,  how  it  is  ascer 
tained  that  my  father  is  secure  from  further  outrage. 
May  it  not  be  their  policy  to  take  away  the  head, 
hoping  thus  to  dishearten  and  distract  our  people,  and 
make  them  an  easy  prey  to  their  victorious  arms." 

"  If  so,  they  know  not  the  spirit  of  the  Aztec.  To  a 
man,  throughout  these  broad  realms,  they  would  shed 
their  last  drop,  to  avenge  the  foul  sacrilege,  nor  rest  in 
their  work  of  vengeance,  till  every  altar  in  the  land 
was  drenched  in  the  blood  of  the  captive  foe.  But  you 
forget  that  I  have  oracle  as  well  as  omen  to  sustain  my 
faith." 

"  What  oracle  has  condescended,  at  last,  to  give  us 


120  ARE    THE    GODS    TREACHEROUS  1 

light  1  I  thought  they  had  all  been  silent,  not  deign 
ing,  since  'the  advent  of  these  mysterious  strangers,  any 
response  to  our  prayers." 

"  Karee  is  never  deaf,  or  silent,  where  the  welfare  of 
Tecuichpo  is  concerned." 

"Karee?" 

"  Yes,  love,  Karee  !  I  want  no  better  or  more  trusty 
oracle.  She  has,  you  know,  a  sort  of  ubiquity.  No 
thing  escapes  her  keen  observation.  Few  mysteries 
are  too  deep  for  her  sagacity  to  unravel.  In  her  brief 
occasional  encounters  with  the  strangers,  she  has 
gathered  the  meaning  of  not  a  few  of  the  words  of  their 
strange  tongue.  What  she  has  once  heard  she  never 
forgets.  Presuming  that  no  one  could  understand 
them,  they  have  talked  freely  and  boldly  in  her  pre 
sence.  And  it  is  from  her  that  I  learn,  that  the  Cas- 
tilian  general  said  to  one  of  his  officers,  as  he  crossed 
the  court  yard,  this  morning — '  While  we  have  the 
Emperor  with  us,  we  are  safe.  We  must  see  to  it,  he 
does  not  escape.' " 

"  Escape  1 "  shrieked  the  agitated  Princess  ;  "  then  he 
is  indeed  a  prisoner.  But  these  white  men  are  gods, 
are  the  gods  treacherous  ?  " 

"  The  gods  of  the  deep  are  all  treachery,  but  not 
those  of  the  blue  fields  and  bright  stars  above  us.  But, 
be  they  gods  from  below,  or  gods  from  above,  they  are 
not  the  gods  of  Anahuac,  nor  shall  they  claim  a  foot  of 
its  soil,  till  it  is  drenched  with  the  blood  of  the  Aztec. 
Farewell.  Fear  not.  I  will  yet  see  you  return  in 
triumph  to  the  imperial  halls  of  Tenochtitlan." 


1 


CHAPTER   VII  . 


TREACHERY    AND    RETRIBUTION  —  MASSACRE    OF    THE    AZTEC 
NOBILITY.       DEATH    OF    MONTEZUMA. 


faloot>»  treason  trfumpljcti. 


' 


not  05  tfie  ftnffe; 
Cftat  cuts  at  once  anU  ftllls  ;  fts  torturefc  strife 
Es  toftl)  tofstfllefc  afflfctfon,  Drop  hj  fcrop 
©ojfnfl  It's  bitterness,    ©ur  toortti  fs  rffe 
Kt'ftl)  jjrfef  anto  sorroto  ;  all  tjjat  toe  tooulU  psop, 
©r  tooulU  be  propped  toftt,  falls  ;  toftere  shall  tt)e  rufn  stop  l 

PASSING  lightly  over  some  of  the  subsequent  incidents 
of  this  stirring  period,  we  must  hasten  to  the  catas 
trophe  of  our  long  drawn  tale. 

Secure  in  the  possession  of  his  royal  prisoner,  Cortez 
now  thought  he  might  safely  leave  the  capital,  for  a 
while,  and  respond  to  a  demand  which  pressed  urgently 
upon  him,  to  relieve  his  little  colony  at  Vera  Cruz, 
threatened  with  destruction,  not  by  the  natives,  but  a 
new  band  of  adventurers  from  Spain,  who  had  come  to 
dispute  the  spoils  with  the  conquerors.  Leaving  one 
of  his  principal  officers  in  command,  with  a  part  of  the 
forces,  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  remainder, 
and  marched  quietly  off  on  his  new  expedition. 

11 


122  THE    FESTIVAL TERRIBLE    MASSACRE. 

Alvarado  was  a  brave  knight,  but  of  a  rash  and 
headlong  disposition,  and  utterly  destitute  of  that  cool 
prudence  and  far-seeing  sagacity  which  was  requisite 
for  so  important  a  station.  He  soon  involved  himself 
in  a  most  wicked  and  unjust  quarrel  with  the  Aztecs, 
which  had  well  nigh  overwhelmed  him  and  his  dimi 
nished  band  in  utter  ruin. 

Not  long  after  the  departure  of  Cortez,  one  of  the  great 
national  festivals  of  the  Aztecs  occurred,  at  which  the 
flower  of  the  nobility,  not  of  Tenochtitlan  alone,  but  of 
all  the  neighboring  cities  and  towns,  were  present.  They 
came  only  to  the  peaceful  performance  of  the  wonted 
rites  of  their  religion,  and  consequently  came  unarmed. 
Their  numbers  were  very  great.  They  were  all  appa 
relled  in  the  richest  costume  of  their  country.  Their 
snow  white  vestments,  their  splendid  mantles  of  feather- 
work,  powdered  all  over  with  jewels ;  their  sandals  of 
gold  or  silver,  and  their  gaudy  head-dresses  of  many- 
colored  plumes,  made  an  imposing  and  magnificent 
display,  as  they  moved  in  solemn  procession,  to  the 
simple  music  of  their  shells  and  horns,  towards  the 
court  yard  of  the  great  Teocalli,  where  the  festival  was 
to  be  celebrated.  The  immense  area  was  thronged 
with  the  gay  multitude  of  worshippers,  who,  unsuspi 
cious  of  treachery,  gave  themselves  up  to  the  wild 
dances  and  all  the  customary  evolutions  of  Indian  fes 
tivity.  In  the  midst  of  their  solemn  sports,  Alvarado, 
with  his  band  of  armed  followers,  rushed  in,  like  so  many 
tigers  let  loose  upon  their  prey,  and  put  them  to  an 
indiscriminate  slaughter.  Scarce  one  of  that  gay  com 
pany  escaped  the  ruthless  massacre.  The  holy  place 
was  drenched  with  the  best  blood  of  Anahuar,  and 


ALVARADO    IN    PERIL.  123 

mourning,  desolation,  and  wo  were  carried  into  all  the 
principal  families  in  the  land. 

It  was  a  fearful  stroke,  and  fearfully  was  it  repaid 
upon  the  heads  of  the  guilty  murderers.  On  every  side 
the  cry  of  vengeance  arose,  and  its  hoarse  murmurs 
came  rolling  in  upon  the  capital,  like  the  distant  howl- 
ings  of  a  gathering  tempest.  Myriads  of  outraged 
Aztecs,  smarting  and  chafing  under  their  wounds,  and 
thirsting  for  a  worthy  revenge,  thronged  the  avenues 
to  the  capital,  and  demanded  the  treacherous  strangers 
to  be  offered  in  sacrifice  to  their  offended  gods.  Guati- 
mozin,  and  many  other  brave,  powerful,  fearless  chiefs 
were  there,  eager  to  seize  the  opportunity  to  chastise 
the  insolent  intruder.  Day  after  day,  they  stormed  the 
quarters  of  the  beleaguered  foe,  pouring  in  upon  them 
vollies  of  arrows,  darts  and  stones,  that  sorely  discom 
fited,  though  it  could  not  dislodge  them.  Every  assail 
able  point  was  so  well  guarded  by  those  terrible  engines 
of  destruction,  the  fire-belching  artillery,  that  the  assail 
ants,  numerous  as  they  were,  and  spurred  on  by  an 
ungovernable  rage,  could  make  but  little  impression 
upon  them.  Nevertheless,  they  would  inevitably  have 
carried  the  defences,  and  swept  away  the  little  band  of 
ruthless  murderers,  had  not  Montezuma  interposed,  and 
besought  them,  for  his  sake,  to  desist  from  their  hostile 
attacks.  From  regard  to  his  safety,  they  suspended 
their  active  operations,  but  did  not  relinquish  their 
settled  purpose  of  vengeance. 

One  means  of  annoyance  was  left  to  them,  which 
would  soon  have  reduced  the  fortress  to  submission, 
had  not  an  unexpected  succor  arrived.  All  supplies 
were  cut  off  from  the  camo, — already  famine  began  to 


124  RETURN    OF    CORTEZ. 

stare  them  in  the  face,  and  relax  the  iron  sinew  and 
with  it  the  iron  will,  of  the  haughty  Castilian.  They 
were  beginning  to  be  reduced  to  extremities.  A  few 
days  more,  and  the  undefended  garrison  would  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  those  merciless  avengers  of 
blood,  who  would  have  doomed  every  individual  to  the 
sacrifice. 

At  this  critical  juncture,  the  all  powerful,  invincible 
Cortez  returned,  his  forces  greatly  increased  by  the 
accession  of  the  very  band  that  had  been  sent  against 
him — Narvaez,  who  had  been  commissioned  to  dis 
place  him,  having  become  his  friend,  and  arrayed  him 
self,  with  his  whole  company  and  munitions  of  war, 
under  his  banner.  Hearing  of  the  disastrous  position 
of  his  friends  in  the  capital,  he  hastened  with  rapid 
strides  and  forced  marches  to  their  relief.  His  progress 
was  unimpeded  by  any  hostilities  on  the  part  of  Aztecs, 
or  their  allies,  till  he  entered  the  city,  and  joined  his 
forces  with  those  of  Alvarado  in  the  beleaguered  citadel. 
It  seems  to  have  been  the  purpose  of  the  chiefs  to  per 
mit  a  free  ingress  of  the  entire  force  of  the  enemy,  pre 
ferring  rather  to  shut  them  up  to  famine  there,  than 
to  meet  them  in  the  open  field. 

No  sooner  was  the  General,  with  his  augmented 
army,  enclosed  within  the  walls  of  the  fortress,  than 
active  and  fearful  demonstrations  of  the  roused  and 
unappeasable  spirit  of  the  people  began  to  be  made. 
The  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  which  were  silent  and 
deserted  as  he  passed  through  them  to  his  quarters, 
began  to  swarm  with  innumerable  multitudes  of  war 
riors,  as  if  the  stones,  and  the  very  dust  of  the  earth, 
were  suddenly  transformed  into  armed  men.  The  flat 


THE    AZTEC    ROUSED   TO   REVENGE.  125 

roofs  of  their  temples  and  dwellings  were  covered  on 
every  side  with  fierce  wild  figures,  frantic  with  rage, 
who  taunted  the  Spaniards  with  their  cruel  treachery, 
and  threatened  them,  in  the  most  violent  language, 
with  a  terrible  revenge.  "You  are  now  again  in  our 
power,"  they  cried,  "  and  you  cannot  escape.  Shut  up 
in  your  narrow  quarters,  you  are  doomed  to  the  linger 
ing  tortures  of  famine,  and  wo  to  the  traitorous  Aztec, 
that  furnishes  a  morsel  to  relieve  your  hunger.  When, 
at  length,  the  faintness  of  death  overtakes  you,  and  you 
can  no  longer  offer  resistance  to  our  arms,  we  will  again 
spread  the  tables  in  your  prison-house,  and  fatten  you 
for  the  sacrifice." 

No  longer  restrained  by  their  reverence  for  Monte- 
zurna,  whose  pusillanimity  had  been  the  cause  of  all 
his  and  their  troubles,  they  recommenced  their  active 
operations,  and  stormed  the  defences  with  an  energy 
and  perseverance  that  was  truly  appalling.  Day  after 
day  they  deluged  the  place  with  arrows  and  missiles 
of  every  kind,  which  fell  in  pitiless  showers  upon  the 
heads  of  the  beseiged,  till  scarcely  one  was  left  without 
some  wound  or  bruise.  In  vain  did  they  apply,  as 
before,  to  their  royal  prisoner,  to  appease  the  rage  of  his 
subjects,  and  induce  them  once  more  to  send  them  the 
customary  supplies.  In  moody  silence  he  shut  himself 
up  in  his  room,  brooding  over  the  ingratitude  and 
treachery  of  Cortez,  and  the  injuries  and  insults  he  had 
received  at  his  hand. 

Exasperated  by  this  sudden  reversal  of  his  schemes 
of  conquest,  and  maddened  by  the  sense  of  hunger 
which  began  to  be  severely  felt  in  his  camp,  Cortez 
resolved  to  strike  terror  into  the  ranks  of  the  besiegers, 

u* 


126  DESPERATE    SORTIE. 

by  a  vigorous  sortie  at  the  head  of  all  his  cavalry. 
First  sweeping  the  avenue  by  a  well  directed  fire  from 
his  heavy  guns,  which  \vere  planted  at  the  main 
entrance  of  the  fortress,  he  rushed  out,  with  all  his 
steel  clad  cavaliers,  trampling  the  unprotected  assail 
ants  under  the  iron  hoofs  of  the  horses,  and  dealing 
death  on  every  side.  The  mighty  mass  gave  way 
before  the  terrific  charge  of  the  advancing  column,  but 
immediately  closed  in  upon  its  rear  as  it  passed,  till  it 
was  completely  swallowed  up  in  an  interminable  sea 
of  fierce  and  angry  foes,  whose  accumulating  waves 
swept  in  from  every  avenue,  and  threatened  to  sweep 
them  all  away,  in  despite  of  the  fury  and  power  of  their 
dreaded  chargers.  Convinced  of  his  danger,  the  intrepid 
Castilian  wheeled  his  horse  about,  and  with  a  furious 
shout,  called  on  his  brave  band  to  break  a  way  through 
the  serried  ranks  of  the  enemy.  Plunging,  rearing  and 
leaping,  under  the  double  spur  of  the  rider,  and  the 
piercing  shafts  of  his  foe,  the  fiery  animals  broke  in 
upon  the  living  wall  that  impeded  their  way,  and 
rushed  fiercely  on,  trampling  down  hundreds  in  their 
path,  till  they  regained  the  open  avenue,  that  was 
defended  by  their  own  artillery.  It  was  not  without 
serious  loss,  however,  that  this  retreat  was  achieved. 
The  fierce  Aztecs  threw  themselves  upon  the  horses,  in 
the  crowd,  hanging  upon  their  legs,  sometimes  inflict 
ing  serious  wounds  upon  them,  and  sometimes  grap 
pling  with  their  riders,  dragging  them  from  their  saddles, 
and  carrying  off  to  captivity  or  sacrifice.  At  the 
same  time,  they  were  sorely  beset  by  showers  of 
stones  and  darts  that  poured  upon  their  heads  from 
every  building  as  they  passed,  battering  and  breaking 


THE    ASTEC   LEADERS.  127 

their  armor,  and  terribly  bruising  both  the  horse  and 
his  rider. 

These  sorties  were  several  times  repeated,  but  always 
with  the  same  doubtful  success.  The  loss  of  the  Span 
iards  was  always  much  less  than  that  of  their  enemy. 
But  the  latter  could  better  afford  to  lose  a  thousand, 
than  the  former  to  lose  one.  Their  ranks  were  instantly 
replenished  with  fresh  combatants,  who  crowded  in 
upon  the  scene  of  conflict,  like  the  countless  thousands 
of  the  over-peopled  North,  that  swarmed  upon  the  fair 
fields  of  Italy,  as  if  some  used-up  world  had  been  sud 
denly  emptied  of  its  inhabitants.  Their  numbers 
seemed  rather  to  increase  than  to  diminish  with  every 
new  onset  In  the  same  proportion  their  fierce  resolu 
tion  increased. 

The  haughty  Spaniard  was  now  convinced  that  he 
had  wholly  mistaken  the  character  of  the  people,  whom 
he  had  thought  to  trample  down  at  his  pleasure.  A 
spirit  was  raised  which  could  not  be  laid,  either  by 
persuasion  or  by  force.  He  saw  and  felt  his  danger, 
without  the  power  to  avert  it.  At  length,  either  by 
threats  or  entreaties,  or  both,  he  prevailed  on  the  cap 
tive  Montezuma  once  more  to  interpose  in  his  behalf, 
by  employing  what  authority  remained  to  him  against 
his  own  best  friends  and  faithful  subjects. 

The  Aztecs,  forsaken  of  their  monarch,  had  bold  and 
talented  leaders,  who  were  competent  both  to  devise 
and  to  execute  the  measures  deemed  necessary  for  the 
public  good,  and  to  lead  on  their  marshalled  hosts,  to 
battle  and  to  victory.  Cacama,  the  young  Prince 
of  Tezcuco,  burning  to  retrieve  his  fatal  error  in 
counselling  and  aiding  the  friendly  reception  of  the 


128        CORTEZ    ATTEMPTS    TO    DISPERSE    TIJEM. 

Spaniards,  now  joined  all  his  resources  with  those  of 
Cuitlahua  and  Guatimozin,  in  endeavoring  to  recover 
the  ground  they  had  lost.  Their  first  object  was,  to 
rescue  the  Emperor  from  his  inglorious  imprisonment, 
never  doubting  that,  with  his  sacred  person  at  their 
head,  they  would  be  able  to  annihilate  the  treacherous 
intruders  at  a  blow. 

Not  far  from  the  city  of  Tezcuco,  and  standing  out 
on  the  bosom  of  the  lake,  several  hundred  yards  from 
the  shore,  was  a  solitary  castle  of  a  heavy  and  sombre 
architecture,  built  upon  piles,  at  such  an  elevation  as  to 
be  above  the  influence  of  any  extraordinary  swell  in 
the  waters  of  the  lake.  Consequently,  when  at  its  ordi 
nary  level,  boats  could  pass  freely  under.  At  this  place 
the  princes  were  accustomed  to  meet  for  private  delibe 
ration. 

Cortez  was  informed  of  these  meetings,  and  knew 
too  well  the  effect  of  the  counsels  there  matured,  not  to 
wish  them  broken  up.  With  a  boldness  of  design 
peculiar  to  himself,  he  resolved  to  make  Montezuma 
the  instrument  of  their  destruction.  He  represented  to 
that  monarch  the  danger  to  his  own  interests,  of  allow 
ing  such  a  junto  of  able  and  ambitious  men  to  assume 
the  guidance  of  the  public  affairs,  and  undertake  to 
direct  the  movements  of  the  people.  "  What  can  they 
do  more,"  he  craftily  exclaimed,  "  but  assume  the  reins 
of  government,  under  the  specious  pretence,  which  they 
now  falsely  set  up,  that  their  king  is  deprived  of  his 
freedom  to  act,  and  therefore  no  longer  a  king.  If, 
now,  you  would  save  your  sceptre  and  your  crown, 
assert  at  once  your  imperial  prerogative — show  them 
you  have  still  the  power  to  speak  and  to  act — command 


CACAMA    SUMMONED HIS    REPLY.  1^ 

them,  on  pain  of  your  royal  displeasure,  to  lay  down 
their  arms,  desist  from  their  treasonable  assemblages, 
and  repair  at  oncu  to  your  court,  to  answer  for  their 
unloyal  designs." 

Misled  by  false  representations  of  the  facts,  and 
deceived  by  the  specious  arguments  of  the  Spaniard, 
Montezuma  despatched  a  message  to  the  lord  of  Tez- 
cuco,  under  the  great  seal  of  the  empire,  which  it  was 
high  treason  to  disregard,  commanding  him  instantly 
to  appear  before  his  master,  to  answer  for  his  irregular 
and  ill-advised  proceedings.  Cacama  was  too  well 
aware  of  the  real  position  of  Montezuma,  and  of  the 
constraint  under  which  he  acted,  to  give  any  heed  to 
his  mandate. 

"  Tell  my  royal  master,"  he  replied,  "  that  I  am  too 
much  his  friend  to  obey  him  in  this  instance.  Let  him 
banish  the  false-hearted  Spaniards  from  his  capital,  the 
vipers  whom  he  has  taken  to  his  bosom — let  him 
ascend  once  more  his  imperial  throne,  not  as  a  vassal, 
but  as  the  rightful  lord  of  all  these  realms,  and  Cacama 
will  joyfully  lay  his  crown,  his  life,  his  all,  at  his  feet. 
Montezuma  is  my  master  when  he  is  master  of  himself. 
To  that  dignity  we  intend  to  restore  him,  or  perish  in 
the  attempt." 

On  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  after  the  return  of 
the  royal  messenger,  with  this  spirited  reply  of  Cacama, 
a  light  pirogue,  guided  by  a  single  hand,  its  sole  occu 
pant,  might  have  been  seen  gliding  silently  over  the 
Lake  to  the  water-palace,  the  chosen  rendezvous  of 
the  patriot  princes.  By  the  proud  and  majestic  bearing 
of  the  boatman,  it  could  be  no  other  than  Guatimozin. 
Securing  his  skiff  by  a  cord  passed  through  the  fingers 


130  THE    RENDEZVOUS THE   WARNING. 

of  a  gigantic  hand,  curiously  carved  from  the  jutting 
rafters  on  which  the  floor  of  the  palace  was  laid,  he 
ascended  the  steps  to  the  hall,  which  he  found  unoccu 
pied  and  still.  He  was  presently  joined  by  Cuitlahua 
and  Cacama,  arriving  from  different  directions,  in  the 
same  stealthy  manner.  Their  number  was  soon  in 
creased  by  the  arrival  of  four  Tezcucan  lords,  from 
whom  some  important  communications  were  expected. 
Scarcely  had  they  entered  the  hall,  and  seated  them 
selves,  when,  a  slight  noise  from  without  attracting  his 
attention,  Guatimozin  rose,  and  went  towards  the  door, 
to  ascertain  the  cause. 

"  It  is  only  the  chafing  of  our  pirogues  against  the 
piles,"  said  one  of  the  new  comers — "  let  us  proceed  to 
business." 

Guatimozin,  true  to  his  own  impulses,  heeded  not  the 
remark.  Stepping  upon  the  outer  battlement,  he  dis 
cerned  a  slight  figure  in  a  canoe,  moving  in  the  shadow 
of  the  building,  and  apparently  seeking  concealment. 
Supposing  it  might  be  a  servant,  left  by  the  Tezcucans 
in  charge  of  their  boats,  he  was  about  returning,  when 
a  gentle  voice  whispered  his  name. 

"Who  calls- Guatimozin?"  he  replied  in  a  whisper, 
at  the  same  time  leaning  towards  the  intruder. 

"  Beware  of  the  Tezcucans,  beware."  The  voice 
was  Karee's,  but  the  skiff  shot  away,  like  an  arrow, 
before  the  Prince  had  time  for  further  parley. 

Returning  to  the  council,  he  instantly  demanded,  as 
if  nothing  had  happened,  that  the  plans  of  the  evening 
should  be  laid  open. 

A  pictured  scroll  was  then  produced  by  the  Tezcu 
cans,  representing  the  contemplated  movements  of  the 


THE    ESCAPE.  131 

enemy,  which  they  professed  to  have  ascertained  from 
authentic  sources,  and  delineating  a  plan  of  operations 
against  them.  Guatimozin,  somewhat  bewildered  by 
the  warning  he  had  received,  sat  down  with  his  friends 
to  the  examination  of  this  scroll.  But,  while  seemingly 
intent  upon  that  alone,  he  contrived  to  keep  a  close 
watch  upon  the  movements  of  the  Tezcucans.  It  was 
soon  evident  that  their  thoughts  were  not  wholly 
engrossed  by  the  business  before  them.  A  slight  noise 
from  without,  followed  instantly  by  an  exchange  of 
significant  looks  between  two  of  the  party,  confirmed 
his  suspicions.  Instantly  dashing  away  the  false  scroll, 
and  springing  to  his  feet,  he  boldly  charged  the  traitors 
with  a  conspiracy,  and  demanded  an  immediate  expla 
nation.  Alarmed  at  this  mysterious  and  premature  dis 
closure  of  their  designs,  the  chief  of  the  party,  without 
venturing  a  word  of  reply,  gave  a  shrill,  piercing  whis 
tle,  which  was  immediately  responded  to  from  without. 
Finding  himself  entrapped,  and  not  knowing  what 
numbers  he  might  have  to  contend  with,  Guatimozin 
sprang  to  the  door,  stretching  one  of  the  conspirators  on 
the  floor  as  he  passed,  and  succeeded  in  reaching  his 
skiff,  just  as  a  band  of  armed  men  rushed  in  from  the 
other  quarter.  Cuitlahua  also  effected  his  escape, 
though  not  without  a  desperate  encounter  with  one  of 
the  advancing  party,  who  attempted  to  arrest  his  flight. 
To  seize  his  antagonist  with  a  powerful  embrace,  to 
fling  him  over  the  parapet  into  the  water,  and  to  plunge 
in  after  him,  was  the  work  of  an  instant.  Swimming 
under  water  for  some  distance,  and  rising  to  the  surface 
within  the  shadow  of  the  building,  he  took  possession 
of  the  nearest  canoe,  and,  following  in  the  wake  of 


132  CACAMA    AND    CUITLAHUA    ARRESTED. 

Guatimozin,  was  soon  out  of  the  reach  of  danger,  or 
pursuit. 

Cacama,  unsuspicious  of  danger,  and  intent  only  on 
the  object  of  their  meeting,  was  so  engrossed  with  the 
scroll,  and  the  plans  delineated  upon  it,  that  he  did  not 
fully  comprehend  the  meaning  of  this  sudden  interrup 
tion  of  their  council,  until  his  two  friends  had  disap 
peared,  and,  in  their  place,  a  band  of  twenty  armed 
men  stood  before  him.  Resistance  was  vain.  By 
order  of  the  chief  of  the  conspirators,  he  was  seized, 
securely  bound,  and  carried  a  prisoner  to  Tenochtitlan. 
There,  though  treated  with  indignity  by  Cortez,  and 
with  severity  by  Montezuma,  he  maintained  a  haughty 
and  independent  bearing,  sternly  refusing  to  yield,  in 
the  slightest  degree,  to  the  insolent  dictation  of  the  one, 
or  the  pusillanimous  policy  of  the  other.  Cuitlahua 
was  afterwards  seized  in  his  own  palace  of  Iztapala- 
pan ;  but,  after  a  short  detention,  was  released  again,  at 
the  instigation  of  Montezuma. 

These  outrages,  so  far  from  intimidating  the  people, 
only  excited  and  incensed  them  the  more,  and  led  to 
other  and  more  desperate  assaults  upon  the  beleaguered 
foe,  till  Cortez,  apprehensive  of  ultimate  defeat  and 
ruin,  applied  once  more  to  Montezuma,  proposing  that 
he  should  appear  in  person  before  his  people,  and 
require  them  to  lay  down  their  arms,  retire  to  their 
homes,  and  leave  his  guests  in  peaceable  possession  of 
the  quarters  he  had  voluntarily  assigned  them. 

Arrayed  in  his  royal  robes,  with  the  imperial  diadem 
upon  his  head,  preceded  by  his  officers  of  state,  bearing 
the  golden  wands,  the  emblem  of  despotic  power,  and 
accompanied  by  a  considerable  train  of  his  own  nobles, 


MONTEZUMA    ADDRESSING    HIS    PEOPLE.  133 

and  some  of  the  principal  Castilian  cavaliers,  the  unfor 
tunate  monarch  appeared  on  the  battlements,  to  remon 
strate  with  his  own  people  for  their  zeal  in  the  defence 
of  his  crown  and  honor,  and  appease  the  rage  of  his 
subjects  for  insults  offered  to  his  own  person,  and  to 
those  of  his  loyal  nobles.  His  presence  was  instantly 
recognized  by  the  thronging  multitudes  below  and 
around.  Some  prostrated  themselves  on  the  earth  in 
profound  reverence,  some  bent  the  knee,  and  all  waited 
in  breathless  silence  to  hear  that  voice,  which  had  so 
long  ruled  them  with  despotic  sway. 

With  a  sad,  but  at  the  same  time  a  calm  and  digni 
fied  tone,  the  monarch  addressed  them,  "  My  children," 
said  he,  "  why  are  you  here  in  this  fierce  array.  The 
strangers  are  my  friends.  I  abide  with  them  as  their 
voluntary  guest,  and  all  that  you  do  against  them  is 
done  against  me,  your  sovereign  and  father." 

When  the  monarch  declared  himself  the  friend  of  the 
detested  Spaniard,  a  murmur  of  discontent  and  rage 
arose,  and  ran  through  the  assembled  host.  Their 
ungovernable  fury  burst  at  once  the  barrier  of  loyalty, 
and  vented  itself  in  curses  upon  the  king  who  could,  in 
the  hour  of  their  peril,  thus  basely  forsake  his  people, 
and  endeavor  to  betray  them  into  the  hands  of  a 
treacherous  and  blood  thirsty  foe.  "  Base  Aztec ! " 
they  cried,  "  woman  !  coward !  go  back  to  the  viper 
friends  whom  you  have  taken  to  your  bosom.  No  longer 
worthy  to  reign  over  us,  we  cast  away  our  allegiance 
for  ever."  At  the  same  moment,  some  powerful  arm, 
more  fearless  than  the  rest,  aimed  a  huge  stone  at  the 
unprotected  head  of  the  king,  which  brought  him  sense 
less  to  the  ground.  His  attendants,  put  off  their  guard 

12 


134  MONTEZUMA    MORTALLY   WOUNDED. 

by  the  previous  calm  and  reverential  attention  of  the 
crowd,  were  taken  by  surprise.  In  vain  they  inter 
posed  their  shields  and  bucklers,  to  protect  his  person 
from  further  violence.  The  fatal  blow  was  struck. 
The  great  Montezuma  had  received  his  death-wound 
from  the  hand  of  one  of  his  own  subjects,  who,  but  a 
moment  before,  would  have  sacrificed  a  hundred  lives, 
had  he  possessed  them,  to  shield  the  person  of  his  mon 
arch  from  violence  and  dishonor. 

The  effect  of  this  unexpected  catastrophe  seemed 
equally  appalling  to  both  the  belligerent  parties.  The 
Aztecs,  struck  aghast  at  their  own  sacrilegious  deed, 
dispersed  in  sorrow  and  shame  to  their  homes  ;  while 
the  Spaniards  felt  that  they  had  lost  their  only  remain 
ing  hold  upon  the  forbearance  and  regard  of  a  mighty 
people,  whose  confidence  they  had  shamefully  abused, 
and  whose  altars  and  houses  they  had  wantonly  dese 
crated.  It  was  a  season  of  agonizing  suspense.  To 
retreat  from  their  post,  and  abandon  the  conquest  which 
they  once  imagined  was  nearly  achieved,  might  be  as 
disastrous  as  it  would  be  humiliating.  To  remain  in 
their  narrow  quarters,  surrounded  with  countless  thou 
sands  of  exasperated  foes,  on  whom  they  must  be 
dependent  for  their  daily  supplies  of  food,  seemed  little 
better  than  madness.  To  the  proud  spirit  of  the 
haughty  Castilian,  the  alternative  was  scarcely  less  to 
be  dreaded  than  martyrdom.  It  was  manifestly,  how 
ever,  the  only  resource,  and  he  resolved  to  evacuate  the 
city. 

Meanwhile,  active  hostilities  had  been  temporarily 
suspended.  The  unhappy  Montezuma,  smitten  even 
more  severely  in  heart  than  in  person,  refused  alike  the 


DEATH    OP    MONTEZUMA.  135 

condolence  of  his  friends  and  the  skill  of  the  Castilian 
surgeon.  Tearing  off  the  bandages  from  his  wounds, 
"  leave  me  alone,"  he  cried,  "  I  have  already  outlived 
my  honor  and  the  affection  and  confidence  of  my  peo 
ple.  Why  should  I  look  again  upon  the  sun  or  the 
earth.  The  one  has  no  light,  the  other  no  flowers  for 
me.  Let  me  die  here.  I  feel  indeed  that  the  gods 
have  smitten  me,  when  I  fall  by  the  hand  of  one  of  my 
own  people." 

In  this  disconsolate  mood,  the  spirit  of  Montezuma 
took  its  flight.  In  vain  did  the  Castilian  general 
endeavor  to  suppress,  for  a  time,  the  tidings  of  his 
death.  The  loud  wailing  of  his  attendants,  would 
have  published  it  far  and  wide  among  the  thousands 
of  affectionate  hearts,  that  listened  for  every  sound  that 
issued  from  the  palace,  if  they  had  not,  unknown  to 
the  Spaniards,  established  a  kind  of  telegraphic  signal, 
by  means  of  which  they  communicated  to  the  priests 
on  the  great  Teocalli,  daily  reports  of  the  progress  of 
his  disease.  When  the  sad  signal  was  given,  announc 
ing  the  solemn  fact,  that  the  great  Montezuma  had  laid 
down  his  honors  and  his  troubles  together,  it  was 
responded  to  by  the  mournful  tones  of  the  great  drum 
of  the  temple,  by  ten  measured  muffled  strokes,  convey 
ing  the  molancholy  intelligence  to  every  dwelling  in 
Tenochtitlan. 

The  breathing  of  that  populous  city  was  now  one 
universal  wail,  that  seemed  to  penetrate  the  very  hea 
vens.  Partly  from  a  sincere  regard  for  the  fallen 
monarch,  and  partly  from  the  hope  that  he  might  thus 
conciliate  the  good  will  of  his  afflicted  subjects,  Cortez 
directed  his  remains  to  be  placed  in  a  splendid  coffin, 


136  FUNERAL    OBSEQUIES. 

and  borne  in  solemn  procession,  by  his  own  nobles,  to 
his  palace,  that  it  might  be  interred  with  the  customary 
regal  honors.  It  was  received  by  his  people  with  every 
demonstration  of  affectionate  joy  and  respect.  Con 
veyed  with  great  pomp  to  the  castle  of  Chapoltepec, 
followed  by  an  immense  train  of  priests,  nobles,  and 
common  people,  it  was  interred  amid  all  the  imposing 
ceremonies  of  the  Aztec  religion.  His  wives  and 
children,  frantic  with  grief,  gathered  around  those  hal 
lowed  remains,  and  testified,  by  all  those  tender  and 
delicate  tokens  which  seem  the  natural  expression  of  a 
refined  feminine  sorrow,  their  profound  sense  of  the 
inestimable  loss  they  had  sustained. 

By  one  of  those  singular  coincidences,  which  tend  so 
strongly  to  confirm  the  too  easy  credulity  of  the  super 
stitious,  and  give  an  unnatural  emphasis  to  the  com 
mon  accidents  of  life,  it  was  the  festival  of  the  new 
moon,  the  very  day  on  which  Montezuma  had  pro 
mised  Tecuichpo  that  he  would  join  the  household 
circle  at  Chapoltepec,  that  his  lifeless  remains  were 
borne  thither,  in  the  solemn  funereal  procession. 

"  Alas  !  my  father,"  she  cried,  "  is  this  the  fulfilment 
of  that  only  promise  which  sustained  my  sinking  cou 
rage  in  the  hour  of  separation  ? "  She  said  no  more. 
The  more  profound  the  sorrow,  the  fewer  words  it  has 
to  spare.  "  The  shallow  murmur,  but  the  deep  are 
dumb." 


CHAPTER   VIII. 


BRIEF  REIGN  OF  CUITLAHUA.  EXPULSION  OF  THE  SPAN 
IARDS.  GUATIMOZIN  CHOSEN  EMPEROR.  HIS  MARRIAGE 
WITH  TECUICHPO. 


4Srfef  follotos  jjrfef.    ?Fj)e  crotoneD  feeafc 
Sio  late  tljc  nation's  Ijopr,  (5  InfD 
3Loto  fn  tbc  Dust. 


Defeat  anti  trfumph,  tears  anD  smiles, 
3Lffe,  DeatJ),  true  fllorj  anD  tfce  Deptfcs  of  sjjante, 
2Tljc  funeral  pall  anD  the  pure  brfDal  robe, 
fin  close  prorfmftg— 

THE  sacred  dust  restored  to  its  native  earth,  and  the 
last  hallowed  rites  performed  over  the  sepulchre  of  the 
departed,  the  thoughts  of  the  people  were  immediately 
turned  to  the  succession.  All  eyes  were  fixed  on  Cuit- 
lahua,  the  noble  brother  of  Montezuma,  whose  intre 
pid  spirit,  and  deadly  hatred  of  the  intruding  Spaniards, 
accorded  with  the  now  universal  sentiment  of  the 
nation.  He  was  elected,  without  a  dissenting  voice,  by 
the  grand  council  of  the  nobles.  Accepting,  with  alac 
rity,  the  post  of  responsibility  and  danger,  he  was 
immediately  inaugurated  and  crowned,  with  all  the 

12* 


138  CORTEZ    EVACUATES    THE    CAPITAL. 

gorgeous  rites,  and  imposing  ceremonies  which  a  pagan 
priesthood  delight  to  throw  around  every  important 
event,  in  which  their  holy  influence  is  necessarily 
involved. 

During  the  progress  of  these  mournful  and  oxciting 
events,  the  rigors  of  the  siege  had  not  been  materially 
relaxed,  though  all  active  hostilities  had  been  sus 
pended.  They  were  now  to  be  renewed  with  tenfold 
energy,  under  the  lead  of  their  warlike  monarch,  who 
had  often  led  the  armies  of  Anahuac  to  victory,  and 
who  had  never  known  defeat. 

When  the  Castilian  general  was  informed  that  the 
heroic  Cuitlahua  had  been  placed  on  the  throne  of  Mon- 
tezuma,  and  was  about  to  take  the  field  in  person,  he 
perceived  the  necessity  of  adopting  prompt  and  decided 
measures.  The  retreat  had  already  been  resolved  on. 
It  was  now  to  be  put  in  execution,  and  that,  without 
delay.  As  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Aztec,  to  suspend 
all  hostilities  during  the  night,  Cortez  determined  to 
avail  himself  of  that  season  to  make  his  escape. 
Accordingly,  every  thing  being  made  ready  for  the 
departure,  and  the  city  being  hushed  in  a  seemingly 
profound  repose,  the  gates  were  thrown  open,  and  the 
little  army,  with  its  long  train  of  Indian  allies,  sallied 
stealthily  forth,  not  to  the  stirring  notes  of  drum  or 
trumpet,  but  with  hushed  breath  and  a  cautious  tread, 
ill  accordant  with  the  haughty  bearing,  and  vaunting 
air,  with  which  they  had  hitherto  attempted  to  lord  it 
over  the  proud  metropolis  of  Anahuac. 

But,  though  quiet,  the  sagacious  and  determined 
Aztec  was  wide  awake.  He  had  anticipated  this 
stealthy  movement  of  his  pent  up  foe,  and  resolved  that 


PERILS    OP   THE    RETREAT.  139 

he  should  not  thus  escape  the  snare  into  which  his  own 
audacious  insolence  had  drawn  him.  The  last  files  of 
the  retreating  army  had  not  yet  passed  out  from  their 
entrenchments,  when  a  long  loud  blast  from  the  horn 
of  the  great  Teocalli,  stirred  the  city  to  its  utmost  bor 
ders,  calling  out  the  mighty  host,  who  had  slept  upon 
their  arms,  eager  for  the  summons  which  should  bring 
them  once  more  to  an  engagement  with  their  foe. 

Confident  as  the  Spaniard  was  in  the  overwhelming 
power  of  his  cavalry  and  artillery,  he  preferred  rather 
to  make  good  his  retreat,  while  he  could,  than  to  show 
his  prowess  in  these  perilous  circumstances.  The 
hoarse  distant  murmurs  which  fell  upon  their  ears  at 
every  street  as  they  passed,  indicated  too  plainly  the 
mustering  of  a  mighty  host,  which  soon  came  rushing 
in  upon  them  from  all  quarters,  like  the  swelling  surges 
of  a  stormy  sea,  each  higher  and  more  terrible  than 
that  which  preceded.  They  fell  upon  the  flying  foe 
with  the  ferocity  of  tigers,  about  to  be  disappointed  of 
their  prey.  From  every  lane  and  alley,  and  from  the 
roof  of  every  house,  they  pelted  them  with  ceaseless 
vollies  of  stones.  They  grappled  with  them,  man  to 
man,  reckless  of  life  or  limb,  so  that  they  could  maim 
or  destroy  an  enemy. 

Alvarado,  with  a  portion  of  the  cavalry,  brought  up 
the  rear  of  the  retreating  army,  in  order  to  repel,  with 
an  occasional  charge  upon  the  enemy's  ranks,  those 
furious  onsets  which  might  have  overwhelmed  the 
small  body  of  Spanish  infantry,  or  the  unmailed  and 
lightly  armed  Tlascalan  allies.  The  cavalier  and  his 
horse,  encased  in  armor  of  proof,  could  better  cope  with 
the  weapons  and  missiles  of  their  assailants,  while  they 


140  THE    CONFLICT AN    AWFUL    CRISIS. 

often  turned  upon  them,  with  a  fierce  and  irresistible 
charge,  trampling  hundreds  in  the  dust,  and  mowing 
down  whole  ranks  on  this  side  and  that,  with  their 
trenchant  broadswords. 

In  this  manner  the  fugitives  defiled  through  the  great 
southern  avenue,  and  came  out  upon  the  grand  cause 
way,  by  which  they  had  twice  entered  the  city.  Here 
they  were  met  by  new  and  fresh  squadrons  of  the 
enemy,  thronging  the  sides  of  the  dike  in  their  light 
canoes,  and  showering  down  arrows  thick  as  hail  upon 
the  advancing  column.  Sometimes  keeping  upon  the 
causeway,  they  would  grapple  each  with  his  man,  and 
drag  him  off  into  the  water,  to  be  picked  up  by  those  in 
the  canoes,  and  hurried  off  to  a  terrible  and  certain  fate, 
on  the  great  altar  of  their  War-god.  Their  numbers 
increased  every  moment,  till  the  lake  was  literally  alive 
with  them. 

At  length  the  advancing  column  was  brought  to 
stand ;  while  a  cry  of  despair  from  the  van  revealed 
the  fearful  position  in  which  they  stood  in  the  midst  of 
their  implacable  foes.  The  bridges  which  intersected 
the  dike  had  been  removed  by  order  of  the  Emperor. 
They  had  now  reached  the  first  opening  thus  made  in 
the  causeway.  A  sudden  shout  from  the  myriads  of 
Aztec  warriors  that  hung  about  them  on  all  sides,  told 
at  once  their  own  wild  triumph,  and  the  awfully  peril 
ous  position  of  their  enemy.  Crowded  together  on  a 
narrow  causeway,  in  ranks  so  close  as  to  render  their 
arms  and  their  weapons  almost  entirely  useless — 
arrested  in  front  by  a  wide  chasm  which  it  was  impos 
sible  to  pass — their  retreat  cut  off  in  the  rear,  by  the 
living  masses  that  blocked  up  every  avenue,  and  pressed 


HEMMED    IN   ON    ALL    SIDES.  141 

them  forward  upon  the  crowded  ranks  of  their  com 
rades — assailed  on  both  sides  from  the  water,  through 
the  whole  length  of  the  closely  compacted  column — 
while  all  these  dangers  were  enhanced  a  hundred-fold 
by  the  darkness  of  the  night — there  seemed  no  possi 
bility  of  escape  for  one  of  that  brave  host. 

Cortez  was  with  the  principal  part  of  the  cavalry  in 
the  centre  of  the  column,  so  wedged  in  by  the  com 
pacted  mass  of  his  own  forces,  as  to  be  quite  unable 
either  to  advance  or  retreat,  without  trampling  them 
under  his  feet,  or  crowding  them  off  the  causeway. 
He  comprehended  in  a  moment  the  perilous  position  he 
was  in.  But  such  was  the  utter  confusion  and  dismay 
of  the  whole  army,  and  such  the  horrid  din  of  clashing 
arms,  and  the  yet  more  horrid  yells  of  the  savage  foe, 
that  he  in  vain  attempted  either  to  direct  or  encourage 
his  men.  His  voice  was  drowned  in  the  uproar. 

Sandoval,  one  of  his  bravest  and  most  trusty  officers, 
who  led  the  van,  with  a  few  other  cavaliers  as  bold  as 
himself,  resolved  to  push  forward  at  any  personal 
hazard,  rather  than  stand  still  to  perish  in  one  confused 
mass,  dashed  their  steeds  into  the  water,  and  made  for 
the  other  side  of  the  gap.  Some  succeeded  in  effecting 
a  landing,  while  others,  with  their  horses,  perished  in 
the  attempt,  or  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  watchful  boat 
men.  The  first  movement  being  thus  made,  an  impetus 
was  given  to  the  moving  column  from  behind,  that 
drove  the  front  ranks,  nolens  volens,  into  the  breach. 
By  far  the  greater  part  sank  to  rise  no  more,  or  were 
picked  up  by  the  Aztecs,  and  hurried  away  to  a  far 
more  terrible  death.  At  length  the  breach  was  filled 
up  by  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  the  baggage  and  artil- 


142  CORTEZ  IN  TEARS — ACTIVITY  OF  CUITLAHUA. 

lery  which  occupied  the  centre,  so  that  the  rear  had  a 
clear  passage  over  the  fatal  chasm. 

A  second  and  a  third  breach  was  yet  to  be  passed. 
It  was  accomplished  as  before,  only  by  making  a  bridge 
of  the  bodies  of  one  half,  for  the  other  half  to  walk  upon. 
Meanwhile  the  enemy  hung  upon  flank  and  rear,  with 
unappeasable  rage,  striking  down  and  picking  up  vast 
numbers  of  victims,  until,  when  the  last  breach  was 
cleared,  and  a  footing  gained  upon  terra-firma,  there 
was  scarce  a  remnant  left  of  the  gallant  band  that 
entered  upon  that  fatal  causeway.  The  iron-hearted 
Cortez  was  so  overcome  with  the  sight  of  his  shattered 
band,  and  the  absence  of  so  many  brave  comrades, 
when  the  morning  light  appeared,  that  he  sat  down 
upon  a  rock  that  overlooked  the  scene  of  desolation, 
and  gave  vent  to  his  emotions  in  a  flood  of  tears. 

Had  the  Mexicans  followed  up  this  success  by  fallirig 
upon  the  broken  dispirited  remnant  of  the  Castilian 
army,  they  would  probably  have  vanquished  and 
destroyed  them  to  a  man.  They  were  suffered,  how 
ever,  to  proceed  unmolested  for  several  days,  until  their 
strength  and  spirits  were  somewhat  recruited.  Then, 
though  attacked  by  immensely  superior  numbers,  they 
succeeded  in  putting  them  to  rout. 

The  new  Emperor,  Cuitlahua,  having  signalized  his 
accession  to  the  throne  by  the  almost  total  destruction 
of  the  formidable  foe,  who  had  spread  the  terror  of  his 
arms  far  and  wide  through  all  the  realms  of  Anahuac, 
proceeded  to  fortify  his  capital  and  kingdom  against 
another  invasion.  The  dikes  and  canals  were  thor 
oughly  repaired,  the  walls  were  strengthened  and 
extended,  the  army  enlarged  and  improved  in  discip- 


HIS    BRIEF    REIGN    AND   SUDDEN    DEATH.         143 

line  by  some  of  the  lessons  which  so  able  a  general, 
was  not  slow  to  learn  from  the  Spaniards.  The 
immense  treasures  they  had  drawn  from  the  munificent 
Montezuma,  and  which,  in  the  disasters  of  that  melan 
choly  night,  they  had  been  compelled  to  leave  behind, 
were  all  recovered  and  expended  in  these  works  of 
defence.  Their  arms,  too,  were  gathered  up,  and  served 
to  improve  and  render  more  effective  many  of  the  more 
primitive  weapons  of  the  Aztecs.  In  the  midst  of  these 
wise  and  patriotic  efforts  to  guard  against  the  probable 
return  of  the  Spaniards,  Cuitlahua  was  seized  with  a 
loathsome  disease,  which  in  a  few  days  brought  him  to 
the  grave,  after  a  brief  reign  of  four  months. 

This  was  a  terrible  blow  to  the  nation.  It  was  felt 
throughout  all  the  borders  of  Anahuac,  as  the  severest 
frown  of  their  gods.  But  partially  recovered  from  the 
shock  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Montezuma,  they 
were  now  beginning  to  feel  their  hopes  renewed,  and 
their  courage  reviving,  under  the  bold  and  decided 
measures,  and  the  signal  successes  of  their  new  Empe 
ror.  He  was  the  idol  of  the  army.  His  intrepid  bravery, 
his  high  military  talents,  his  unyielding  patriotism,  and 
deadly  hatred  of  the  white  men,  had  secured  for  him 
the  confidence  of  all  the  wisest  and  best  men  of  the 
realm,  so  that,  with  one  heart  and  one  voice,  they  ral 
lied  around  his  standard,  assured  that,  under  his  ener 
getic  sway,  the  ancient  glory  and  pre-eminence  of  the 
Aztec  crown  would  be  not  only  ably  asserted,  but  effec 
tually  re-established. 

His  fall,  like  a  mighty  earthquake,  shook  the  empire 
to  its  centre.  For  a  moment  it  seemed  as  if  all  was 
lost — hopelessly,  irretrievably  lost.  The  long  funereal 


144  GUATIMOZIN   RAISED   TO   THE    THRONE. 

wail,  that  swelled  up  from  every  dwelling  and  every 
heart  in  that  devoted  land,  seemed  like  the  expiring 
groan  of  a  world.  But  it  was  only  for  a  moment.  The 
first  shock  past,  they  found  themselves  still  standing, 
though  among  ruins.  Their  land,  their  temples,  their 
dwellings,  still  remained.  Their  wise  and  experienced 
counsellors  were  all  in  their  midst.  Their  host  of 
armed  men  were  still  at  their  post,  unbroken,  undivided, 
unappalled.  The  imperial  mantle  had  not  fallen  to  the 
earth. 

As  by  immediate  direction  from  heaven,  all  eyes 
were  turned  to  Guatimozin.  He  was  nephew  to  the 
last  two  monarchs,  and  though  only  a  young  man,  had 
distinguished  himself  both  in  the  council  and  in  the 
field.  He  had  uniformly  opposed  the  admission  of  the 
Spaniards  to  the  capital.  He  had  been  prominent  in 
all  the  recent  attacks  upon  their  quarters,  and  had  espe 
cially  signalized  himself  in  the  terrible  overthrow  of  the 
disastrous  night  of  their  retreat.  He  had  all  the  cool 
ness  and  intrepidity  of  a  veteran  warrior,  with  all  the 
fire  and  impetuosity  of  youth.  He  was  about  twenty- 
five  years  of  age,  of  an  elegant  commanding  figure,  and 
so  terrible  in  war  that  even  his  followers  trembled  in 
his  presence.  m 

The  young  prince  felt  the  extreme  difficulty  of  the 
crisis,  but  did  not  shrink  from  the  arduous  and  perilous 
post  assigned  him.  With  a  prudence  and  circumspec 
tion,  only  to  have  been  expected  from  one  long  accus 
tomed  to  the  cares  and  perplexities  of  government,  he 
set  himself  to  fortify  every  assailable  point,  and  to  pre 
pare  for  the  worst  that  might  arise,  in  the  event  of 
another  invasion.  The  works  commenced  during  the 


HIS    INTERVIEW    WITH    THE    PRINCESS.          145 

brief  reign  of  Cuitlahua  were  carried  forward  to  their 
completion.  By  means  of  regular  couriers  and  spies,  a 
constant  communication  was  kept  up  with  all  parts  of 
the  country.  The  movements  of  the  Spaniards  were 
narrowly  watched,  and  their  supposed  designs  fre 
quently  reported  to  the  Emperor.  Nothing  was  omitted 
which  a  sagacious  and  watchful  monarch  could  do  or 
devise,  to  make  ready  for  a  severe  and  protracted  con 
test,  in  whatever  form  it  might  come.  L 

Thus  established  on  the  throne,  and  strengthened 
against  a  sudden  surprise,  the  ardent  young  monarch 
repaired  to  Chapoltepec,  where  the  bereaved  household 
of  Montezuma  still  remained,  in  sad  but  peaceful  seclu 
sion,  and  claimed  the  hand  of  the  fair  Princess 
Tecuichpo.  Her  retiring  disposition  would  have  pre 
ferred  a  humbler  and  more  quiet  station.  She  had  seen 
enough  of  the  agitations  and  burdens  of  a  crowned 
head;  enough  of  the  gaudy  emptiness  of  life  in  a 
palace,  and  longed  to  hide  herself  in  some  sweet, 
sequestered  spot,  away  from  the  noisy  parade  and  anx 
ious  bustle  of  a  court,  where  her  own  home  would  be 
all  her  world. 

"  Oh !  that  that  crown  had  fallen  on  some  other 
head,"  she  exclaimed.  "  Though  there  is  not  another 
in  Anahuac  so  worthy  to  wear  it,  not  one  who  would 
so  well  sustain  its  ancient  glory,  yet  I  would  not  that 
you  should  bear  the  heavy  burden,  or  be  exposed  to 
that  desolating  storm  that  is  gathering  over  our  devoted 
capital  and  throne." 

"  Said  1  not,  my  beloved,  that  I  would  yet  lead  you 
back  in  triumph  to  the  royal  halls  of  your  ancestors  1 
I  have  come  to  redeem  my  pledge.  Shrink  not  from  a 

13 


146  HER   TIMIDITY    AND   HER    DEVOTION. 

station  which  no  other  can  so  well  adorn.  Rather,  far 
rather  would  I,  if  I  could,  retire  with  you  to  the  quiet 
shades  of  private  life,  and  find  a  home  in  some  sweet 
glen  among  the  mountains,  than  wear  the  crown  and 
claim  the  homage  of  a  world.  But,  my  sweet  cousin, 
the  crown  must  be  defended,  the  throne  must  be  sus 
tained  against  the  insolent  pretensions  ..of  these  stran 
gers.  And  /  must  do  my  part  in  the  defence.  I  dare 
not,  either  as  monarch  or  as  subject,  withhold  myself 
from  this  great  work.  If  I  perish,  I  fall  in  the  service 
of  my  country  and  her  altars.  And  the  higher  the  sta 
tion  I  hold,  the  greater  the  service  I  render — the  heavier 
the  burden  I  bear,  the  brighter  the  honors  I  shall  win. 
As  well  perish  on  the  throne,  as  fighting  at  its  foot.  I 
should  be  unworthy  of  the  daughter  of  Montezuma,  if  I 
held  any  thing  too  dear  to  sacrifice  on  the  shrine  of  my 
country." 

"  Noble  Guatimozin,  my  heart  is  yours — my  life  is 
devoted  only  to  you.  Lead  me  where  you  will,  so  that 
I  can  share  your  burdens,  and  lighten  your  cares,  and 
not  prove  unworthy  of  such  a  father  and  such  a  lord. 
But  you  forget  that  mine  is  a  doomed  life,  that  oracles 
and  omens,  signs  and  presages,  have  all  conspired 
against  me  from  my  birth." 

"  Nay,  my  love,  it  is  you  that  forget,  not  I.  For  the 
very  oracles  and  omens  that  foreshadowed  for  you  a 
clouded  morning,  promised  with  equal  distinctness  a 
bright  and  glorious  evening.  The  tempestuous  morn 
ing  is  passed.  The  glorious  mid-day  and  the  golden 
evening  are  yet  to  come." 

"  You  are  quite  too  fast,  T  fear,  my  brave  cousin,  it 
was  only  the  evening  that  was  to  have  light.  The 


LOVE    LOOKING   ON    THE    BRIGHT    SIDE.  147 

sunset  hour  of  life  was  to  be  clear.  But  what,  my  dear 
Guatimozin,  what  do  you  suppose  that  light  is  to  be? 
and  whence  shall  it  come  ?  " 

"  What  can  it  be,  but  to  restore,  in  your  own  person 
and  family,  the  disputed  pre-eminence  of  the  Aztec 
dynasty,  the  tarnished  glory  of  its  crown.  Rely  upon 
it,  my  gentle  cousin,  that  is  your  destiny.  The  timid 
dove  of  Chapoltepec  shall  be  transformed  to  the  royal 
eagle  of  Tenochtitlan." 

"  That  cannot  be.  I  rather  fear  that  the  deep  cloud 
of  my  doom  will  overshadow  and  darken  your  life. 
Better  far  that  I  should  suffer  and  perish  alone." 

"  It  must  be,  Tecuichpo,  it  shall  be.  Have  not  the 
gods  given  you  to  me  ?  Have  they  not  made  me  the 
defender  of  the  Aztec  throne  ?  How  then  can  you  doubt 
that  they  call  you  to  share  and  adorn  it  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  my  lord  !  those  terrible  omens — they  are  but 
half  fulfilled,  and  the  promised  light  is  yet  far  in  the 
distance.  Could  I  be  sure  that  you  would  share  that 

light  with  me ." 

~  "  Come  then  with  me  to  the  palace.  It  will  be  all 
light  for  me  when  you  are  there,  and  sure  I  am  that 
time  will  re-interpret  those  sad  omens  for  you,  and  turn 
them  all  to  sunshine." 

•V  Suddenly  the  palace  of  Chapoltepec  was  changed 
from  a  house  of  mourning  to  a  house  of  feasting.  The 
nuptial  rites  of  the  youthful  Emperor  with  the  beautiful 
princess,  were  celebrated  with  great  pomp.  The  fes 
tivities  continued  through  several  days,  and  were  hon 
ored  by  the  presence  of  all  the  nobility  of  the  empire. 
The  most  costly  entertainment  was  provided  for  the 
numerous  guests.  The  most  munificent  royal  largesses 


148  THE    NUPTIAL    FESTIVAL. 

were  bestowed  upon  the  priests,  and  upon  those  who 
took  a  prominent  part  in  the  grand  ceremonies,  and 
gifts  of  great  value  lavishly  distributed  among  all  the 
inferior  attendants.  The  brilliant  and  odoriferous  trea 
sures  of  the  royal  gardens,  and  of  the  chinampas  of  the 
great  lake  were  exhausted  in  adorning  the  halls  and 
chambers  of  the  palace.  The  refined  taste,  and 
exquisite  invention  of  Karee  was  every  where  appa 
rent.  The  place,  on  the  day  of  the  nuptials,  might 
have  been  taken  for  the  realm  and  palace  of  Flora. 
The  very  air  was  redolent  of  the  incense  of  flowers, 
which  brightened  the  day  with  their  bloom,  and  of  the 
odoriferous  gums,  whose  blaze  extended  the  reign  of 
day  far  into  the.  realms  of  night. 

It  was  a  national  festival,  a  season  of  universal 
rejoicing.  The  people  now  believed  that  their  days  of 
darkness  and  temporary  depression  were  passed,  and 
that  all  the  power  and  glory  of  the  days  of  Montezuma 
would  be  restored,  under  those  happy  auspices  which 
made  his  favorite  daughter  a  sharer  of  his  throne.  The 
priests  sanctioned  and  confirmed  this  belief,  to  the 
utmost  of  their  power  and  influence,  giving  it  out,  with 
that  oracular  force  and  dignity,  which  they  so  well 
knew  how  to  assume,  that  such  was  the  true  interpreta 
tion  of  all  the  singular  predictions  and  presages,  which 
intimated  that  the  life  of  the  princess  would  close  with 
unusual  splendor.  In  this  manner,  they  encouraged 
the  hopes  of  the  nation,  confirmed  its  allegiance  to  its 
new  Emperor,  and  united  all  its  forces  in  a  solid 
phalanx  of  resistance  to  every  foreign  encroachment. 

When  these  ceremonies  were  concluded,  and  the 
imperial  pageant  passed  from  Chapoltepec  to  the  capi- 


GRAND    PROCESSION.  149 

tal,  there  was  a  new  and  still  more  imposing  display  of 
the  reverence  and  loyalty  of  this  singular  people,  and 
of  the  more  than  oriental  magnificence  with  which  they 
sustained  the  splendors  of  royalty.  The  road,  through 
the  entire  distance,  was  swept,  sprinkled,  and  strewed 
with  flowers.  The  elite  of  the  army,  and  the  nobility 
in  the  gayest  costumes,  formed  a  brilliant  and  numer 
ous  escort,  accompanied  with  flaunting  banners,  and 
every  species  of  spirit-stirring  music  then  known  to 
Aztecs.  The  imperial  cortege,  consisting  of  a  long 
array  of  magnificent  palanquins,  with  their  gorgeous 
canopies  of  feather-work,  all  a-blaze  with  gold  and 
jewels,  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  princes  and  nobles, 
occupied  the  centre  of  the  grand  procession.  Those  of 
the  Emperor  and  Empress,  which  moved  side  by  side, 
were  distinguished  by  the  exceeding  costliness  and 
beauty  of  their  decorations,  and  by  the  superior  height 
of  their  canopies,  whose  sides  and  ends  curved  grace 
fully  to  a  point  in  the  centre,  about  three  feet  above  the 
cornice,  which  was  surmounted  by  the  imperial  diadem 
of  Mexico.  These  were  followed  by  the  queen  mother, 
and  other  members  of  the  royal  household,  conveyed  in 
a  style  but  little  inferior  to  the  first.  This  cortege  was 
immediately  preceded  and  followed  by  all  the  priests 
and  prophets  of  the  nation,  in  their  splendid  pontificals, 
and  bearing  the  showy  insignia  of  their  various  orders. 
An  immense  train  of  the  most  respectable  citizens,  mer 
chants,  mechanics,  artizans,  husbandmen,  and  men  of 
every  honorable  profession  brought  up  the  rear.  They 
were  scarcely  less  gay  and  brilliant  in  their  costume 
than  the  escort  and  immediate  attendants  of  the  mon 
arch,  though  somewhat  less  uniform  in  the  style  of 

13' 


150  WELCOME    TO    THE    CAPITAL. 

their  decorations.  The  road,  through  its  entire  length, 
was  flanked  by  women  and  children,  young  men  and 
maidens,  in  their  gala  dresses,  with  baskets  and  chap- 
lets  of  flowers,  which  they  continually  showered  upon 
the  path,  in  front  of  the  royal  palanquins,  thus  renew 
ing,  at  every  step  of  its  progress,  the  floral  carpet, 
whose  freshness  and  beauty  the  long  escort  had  tram 
pled  out.  Ever  and  anon  a  shout  would  go  up  from 
that  vast  multitude,  so  loud  and  long,  that  its  echoes, 
reverberated  along  the  mountain  walls  that  shut  in  that 
beautiful  valley  from  the  great  world,  would  be  heard 
for  many  a  league  around.  Then,  from  some  little 
group  of  trained  chanters,  a  song  of  right  loyal  welcome 
would  burst  forth,  accompanied  with  showers  of  roses, 
and  followed  by  a  chorus  from  thousands  of  sweet 
voices — 

Welcome  !  welcome  !  warrior,  king — 
Thrice  welcome  with  the  prize  you  bring. 
Star  of  Montezuma's  line, 
O'er  the  empire,  rise  and  shine ! 
Flower  of  Montezuma's  race 
Return,  thy  father's  halls  to  grace  ! 
Welcome,  thrice  welcome,  mighty  one  ! 
The  nation's  heart  shall  be  thy  throne. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

FESTIVITIES    AT    THE    COURT    OF    GUATIMOZIN.      THE    NEW 
HYMENEAL    VOW. 

JDcabcn  jjate  to  STQam  one,  anU  so  proclaimed 
ffiev  full  equalftg  to  man.    ffie  tofco 
Can  ash  for  more,  fcnotus  not  tjjc  toortl)  of  one, 
&nfc  so  teserbes  not  any — 

THK  imperial  court  of  Tenochtitlan  was  now  again  the 
radiant  centre  of  attraction  to  the  confederated  and 
tributary  nations  of  Anahuac.  The  terror  of  Guatimo- 
zin's  arm  was  even  more  dreaded  than  that  of  Monte- 
zuma.  He  was  a  mighty  man  of  valor,  of  that  impetu 
ous  courage,  and  that  bold  directness  of  action,  which 
executes  at  a  blow  the  purposes  and  plans,  which,  with 
common  minds,  would  require  time  and  deliberation. 
He  was  at  the  sarfle  time  of  a  generous  magnanimous 
disposition,  open,  frank,  unsuspecting,  and  won  the 
affectionate  regard,  as  well  as  the  prompt  unquestion 
ing  obedience  of  his  people.  He  had  too  much  good 
sense,  and  too  wise  a  regard  to  the  dignity  of  those 
-  who  should  attend  upon  the  person  of  majesty,  to 
require  of  his  nobles,  the  officers  of  his  court  and 
household,  those  humiliating  attentions  which  were 


152        GUATIMOZIN'S  WISDOM  AND  ACTIVITY. 

exacted  by  Montezuma.  He  saw  that  the  only  effect 
of  such  exactions  was  to  weaken  and  effeminate  the 
character  of  some  of  his  greatest  chieftains,  reducing 
them  from  proud  and  powerful  friends  to  fawning 
cringing  slaves.  They  were  no  longer  shrouded  in  the 
sombre  nequen,  as  they  entered  the  royal  presence,  nor 
did  they  go  barefoot,  with  their  eyes  cast  down  to  the 
earth,  when  they  bore  the  monarch  in  his  luxurious 
palanquin.  Arrayed  in  all  their  costly  finery,  with 
golden  or  silver  sandals,  and  with  a  bold,  manly,  cheer 
ful  bearing,  as  if  they  gloried  in  the  precious  treasure 
which  it  was  their  privilege,  more  than  their  duty,  to 
protect  and  to  care  for,  the  imperial  palanquin  seemed 
rather  their  trophy  than  their  burden,  which  they  were 
far  more  ready  to  bear,  than  their  master  was  to  occupy. 
He  was  too  active  and  stirring  a  spirit,  to  submit  often 
to  such  a  luxurious  conveyance.  He  was  ever  in  the 
midst  of  his  chiefs,  consulting  and  acting  for  the  public 
good.  He  freely  discussed  with  them  the  great  mea 
sures  of  defence,  which  he  put  in  progress,  and  evinced 
the  remarkable  and  rare  good  sense,  to  adopt  wise  and 
politic  suggestions,  however  humble  the  source  from 
which  they  emanated,  and  to  change  his  opinion  at 
once  when  it  was  shown  to  be  wrong.  He  superin 
tended,  in  person,  the  repairing  and  enlarging  of  the 
fortifications,  and  the  improvement  of  the  tactics  and 
discipline  of  the  army.  By  a  frugal  expenditure  of  the 
vast  revenues  of  the  crown,  and  a  careful  preservation 
of  the  treasures  left  by  his  predecessors,  he  accumulated 
an  amount  more  than  equal  to  the  exigencies  of  a  long 
and  wasting  struggle  with  all  the  combined  foes  of  the 
realm. 


THE    PRINCE    OF    TLACOPAN.  153 

Meanwhile,  the  gay  saloons  of  the  palace  of  Monte- 
zuma  were  gayer  than  they  had  ever  been.  For  a 
brief  season,  the  clouds  that  had  so  long  hung  over  the 
fate  of  the  lovely  Tecuichpo  seemed  to  be  dissipated. 
The  skies  were  all  bright  above  her,  and  every  thing 
around  her  wore  a  cheerful  and  promising  aspect. 
Attracted  by  her  resplendent  beauty,  the  unaffected 
ease  and  graciousness  of  her  manners,  and  the  queenly 
magnificence  of  her  court,  the  youth,  beauty,  wit,  talent 
and  chivalry  of  the  nation,  gathered  about  her,  and 
made  her  life  a  perpetual  gala-day,  rivalling  in  bril 
liancy  and  effect  the  best  days  of  the  gayest  courts  in 
Europe. 

*  Conspicuous  among  the  gay  multitude  that  flitted 
about  the  court,  was  Nahuitla,  Prince  of  Tlacopan,  a 
young  chief  of  the  Tepanecs.  He  was  just  ripening 
into  manhood,  of  an  uncommonly  lithe  and  agile  frame, 
exceedingly  fair  and  graceful,  and  gifted  with  unusual 
powers  of  intellect.  He  was  one  of  the  rarest  geniuses 
of  the  age,  and  astonished  and  amused  the  court  with 
the  variety  and  beauty  of  his  poems,  and  other  works 
of  taste.  Nor  did  his  intellectual  accomplishments 
exceed  his  heroism  and  loyalty.  Guatimozin  had  not 
an  abler  or  more  devoted  chieftain  in  all  his  realm.  It 
was  he  who  fought  side  by  side  with  the  Emperor  in 
all  his  after  conflicts,  endured  with  him  the  horrors  of 
the  wasting  siege  and  painful  captivity  which  fol 
lowed,  and  finally  shared  his  cruel  and  shameful  mar 
tyrdom,  at  the  hands  of  the  then  terror-stricken  and 
cowardly  Cortez,  declaring  with  his  last  breath,  that  he 
desired  no  better  or  more  glorious  lot,  than  to  die  by  the 
side  of  his  lord. 


154  PRINCESS    ATLACAN,    OF    TEZCUCO. 

Nahuitla,  like  all  good  knights  and  brave  soldiers,  to 
say  nothing  of  true  poets,  had  a  heart  warmly  suscepti 
ble  of  tender  impressions,  and  could  not  resist  the  bright 
eyes  and  witching  smiles,  that  illuminated  the  saloons 
and  gardens  of  the  imperial  palace.  Promiscuous  flirta 
tion  was  less  hazardous  in  Tenochtitlan  than  in  most 
of  the  capitals  of  Christendom.  The  wealthy  nobles 
being  allowed  to  marry  as  many  wives  as  they  could 
support,  the  young  prince  could  win  the  affections  of 
all  the  bright  daughters  of  the  valley,  without  at  all 
apprehending  a  suit  for  breach  of  promise,  or  a  con 
spiracy  against  his  own  life,  or  that  of  his  favorite,  by 
some  disappointed  rival.  How  many  conquests  he 
made  in  one  brief  campaign,  does  not  appear  in  the 
chronicles  of  the  day.  Atlacan,  a  princess  of  Tezcuco, 
was  his  first  trophy.  She  was  very  fair  and  highly 
gifted,  resembling  in  many  points  of  person  and  charac 
ter,  the  guardian  genius  of  the  young  Empress,  the 
talented  Karee. 

At  his  first  encounter  with  the  Tezcucan  princess, 
Nahuitla  was  deeply  impressed  with  a  peculiar  expres 
sion  of  thoughtfulness,  shading  a  brilliantly  beautiful 
countenance,  and  imposing  a  kind  of  constrained  awe 
upon  the  stranger.  This  shadow  gradually  disappeared 
upon  a  further  acquaintance,  till  the  whole  face  and 
person  were  so  lighted  up  with  the  fire  of  her  genius 
and  wit,  that  it  seemed  as  if  invested  with  a  superna 
tural  halo.  Their  intercourse  was  a  perfect  tourna 
ment  of  wit,  and  their  brilliant  sallies  and  sparkling 
repartees,  were  the  theme  of  universal  admiration. 

The  princess  Atlacan  was  always  attended  by  a 
very  prudent,  watchful,  anxious  chaperone,  of  a  fair 


HER  BROTHKR  AND   THE  MERCHANT  OF  CHOLULA.    155 

exterior,  and  pleasing  manners,  who  had  passed  the 
meridian  of  life,  and  begun  to  wane  into  the  cool  of  its 
evening.  She  had  also  a  brother,  Maxtli,  considerably 
older  than  herself,  who,  from  a  two-fold  motive,  seemed 
to  delight  in  disappointing  her  expectations,  and 
thwarting  her  plans.  He  was  a  cold,  mercenary,  self 
ish  man,  who  sought  only  his  own  aggrandizement. 
The  princess  was  a  special  favorite  of  her  father,  who 
was  a  prince  of  the  highest  rank,  and  nearly  related  to 
the  reigning  king  of  Tezcuco.  She  had  already 
received  many  substantial  proofs  of  parental  partiality, 
which  her  avaricious  brother  would  fain  have  claimed 
for  himself.  Her  brilliant  qualities  and  growing  influ 
ence  made  her  an  object  of  jealousy,  as  seeming  to 
stand  in  the  way  of  his  own  preferment.  He  had  used 
every  exertion  to  dispose  of  her  in  marriage  to  some  of 
her  numerous  suitors,  and  had  particularly  advocated 
the  cause  of  a  wealthy  young  merchant  of  Cholula, 
who  rejoiced  in  the  euphonous  name  of  Xitentloxiltlitl, 
from  whom  Maxtli  had  received  large  presents  of  gold 
and  jewels. 

Atlacan  despised  the  merchant,  who  fondly  imagined 
that  his  gold  could  purchase  any  jewel  in  the  realm. 
She  would  not  listen  to  his  proposals.  It  was  not  pride 
of  family,  for  in  Anahuac,  under  the  Aztec  dynasty,  the 
merchant  was  a  man  of  note,  scarcely  inferior  to  the 
proudest  noble.  But  the  merchant  was  only  a  mer 
chant,  a  man  of  one  idea,  and  that  was  gold,  without 
refinement,  without  sentiment,  without  heart,  like  the 
majority  of  the  same  class  of  mere  money  mongers  all 
the  world  over. 

Maxtli  was  enraged  by  his  sister's  refusal  of  this  alii- 


156  THE    LOVERS    ESCAPE* 

ance,  which,  if  it  had  been  consummated,  he  would 
Rave  made  subservient  to  his  own  interests.  He  deter 
mined,  from  mere  revenge,  to  throw  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  her  alliance  with  the  gifted  prince  of  Tlacopan. 
The  annoyances  he  invented,  and  the  frequent  pruden 
tial  interposition  of  her  cautious  chaperone,  who  was  in 
the  pay  of  Maxtli,  made  her  position  rather  a  difficult 
one,  and  often  put  her  disposition  to  the  severest  test. 
It  chanced,  one  lovely  evening,  that  the  lovers  had 
stolen  a  march  upon  both  their  tormentors,  and  found, 
in  the  royal  gardens,  a  few  moments  of  that  un watched 
uninterrupted  conference,  which  only  those  in  the  same 
delicate  relation,  at  the  same  period  of  life,  know  how 
to  appreciate.  Their  absence  from  the  saloons  was 
soon  noticed.  The  duenna  was  severely  censured,  and 
sent  in  pursuit  of  the  fugitive.  Karee,  who  was  in  the 
secret  of  the  escape,  led  her  a  long  and  wearisome 
chase,  through  the  numberless  halls  and  corridors  of 
that  immense  pile,  and  finally  left  her,  at  the  furthest 
extremity  of  the  building,  to  find  her  way  back  as  she 
could.  Then,  returning  to  Maxtli,  who  could  scarce 
restrain  his  rage  that  they  had  so  long  eluded  him— 

"  My  lord,"  said  she,  "  can  you  tell  me  where  I  shall 
find  your  sister  ?  I  have  a  message  for  her,  which  I 
can  only  deliver  to  her  personally." 

"  I  know  not,"  he  replied  angrily,  "  but  she  is  probably 
flirting  somewhere  with  that  fool  fop.  the  royal  bard  of 
Tlacopan.  But  from  whom  does  your  message  come?" 

"  That  can  only  be  made  known  to  herself.  I  saw 
her  some  time  since,  in  the  garden,  leaning  upon  the 
arm  of  this  same  royal  bard,  the  only  young  prince  in 
Anahuac  worthy  of  such  a  jewel." 


PURSUIT    AND    RETURN.  157 

The  prince  bit  his  lip  with  vexation,  and  Karee  ran 
off  toward  the  garden.  In  a  few  moments,  the  poor  old 
chaporone  came  blustering  along,  out  of  breath  and  out 
of  humor. 

"  Fie  upon  the  giddy  girls  of  this  generation,"  she 
exclaimed,  "  they  know  nothing  of  propriety.  I  won 
der  what  would  have  been  thought  of  such  actions 
when  I  was  young ! " 

^/  "Hasten  to  the  garden,"  said  Maxtli,  impatiently, 
"  your  hopeful  pupil  is  there,  and  that  rhyming  fop  is 
with  her." 

He  might  as  well  have  sent  her  to  the  labyrinth  of 
Lemnos  or  Crete.  Covering  an  immense  area,  and 
traversed  in  every  direction  by  serpentine  walks,  shaded 
lanes,  and  magnificent  avenues,  one  might  have  wan 
dered  up  and  down  there  a  week,  without  finding  one 
who  wished  to  elude  pursuit.  She  obeyed  his  direc 
tions,  however,  and  was  soon  lost  in  mazes  more  intri 
cate  and  perplexing  than  those  of  the  palace. 

Presently  the  truants  returned,  by  a  different  path 
from  that  which  their  pursuer  had  taken.  The  princess 
wore  in  her  bosom  a  significant  flower,  which  she  had 
received  and  accepted  from  her  admirer.  With  a  light 
and  joyous  step,  he  led  her  through  the  crowded  saloon, 
and  presented  her  to  the  queen,  craving  her  sanction  to 
the  vows  they  had  just  plighted  to  each  other.  Grace 
fully  placing  a  chaplet  of  white  roses  and  amaranths 
on  their  heads,  the  Empress  gave  them  her  blessing. 
Guatimozin,  approaching  at  the  same  instant,  confirmed 
it  with  hearty  good  will,  and  requested  that  the  nup 
tials  might  be  celebrated  at  an  early  day,  and  in  his 
own  palace. 

14 


158  POLYGAMY    ABJURED. 

So  distinguished  a  favor  could  not  be  refused.  In 
the  course  of  the  next  week  the  solemn  ceremonies 
were  performed,  with  all  the  imposing  pomp  of  the 
Aztec  ritual.  A  royal  banquet  was  prepared,  and  the 
palace  resounded  with  joyous  revelry  and  music. 

When  the  officiating  priest  had  uttered  the  last 
solemn  words  which  sealed  the  indissoluble  bond, 
Nahuitla  stood  forth,  and  publicly  avowed  his  ^belief, 
that  the  gods  designed  only  one  woman  for  each  man, 
solemnly  renounced  the  old  doctrine  of  polygamy,  and 
pledged  to  his  young  bride,  in  the  presence  of  his  royal 
master,  and  the  brilliant  throng  that  had  witnessed  his 
vows  of  love  and  constancy,  an  undivided  heart,  and 
an  undivided  house. 

Struck  with  surprise  and  admiration  at  this  unex 
pected  scene,  and  impressed  with  the  truth  and  purity 
of  the  sentiments,  arid  the  soundness  of  the  conclusions, 
which  the  brave  prince  had  proclaimed,  the  Emperor 
rose  from  his  throne,  and,  with  a  bland  but  dignified 
and  solemn  air,  addressed  him : — 

"  You  are  right,  Nahuitla,  my  brave  prince  ;  I  feel  it 
in  my  heart,  you  are  right.  I  feel  it  in  the  claim  which 
your  Empress  and  mine,  (looking  affectionately  at  Te- 
cuichpo,)  has  in  the  undivided  empire  of  my  heart,  and 
in  that  sacred  bond  of  union  which  is  so  close,  that  it 
cannot  be  shared  by  another  without  being  broken. 
In  the  presence  of  these  holy  men,  and  of  these  my 
witnessing  people,  I  solemnly  subscribe  to  the  same 
pure  vow  which  you  have  uttered,  pledging  my  whole 
self,  in  the  marriage  covenant  to  this  my  chosen  and 
beloved  queen,  even  as  she  has  pledged  her  whole 
self  to  me.  And  I  ordain  the  same,  as  the  law  of 


TORCH    DANCE.  159 

this  my  realm,  and  binding  on  all  my  loyal  subjects  for 
ever."  * 

If  the  noble  Guatimozin  had  been  permitted  to 
sway  the  Aztec  sceptre  in  peace,  his  name  would  be 
embalmed  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  women  of  Anahuac, 
and  the  anniversary  of  the  nuptials  of  Nahuitla  and 
Atlacan  would  be  celebrated,  to  this  day,  as  the  house 
hold  jubilee  of  the  nation. 

The  conclusion  of  this  festival — the  last  of  the  kind 
that  was  ever  celebrated  in  the  halls  of  Montezuma — 
was  a  unique  and  magnificent  specimen  of  Aztec  taste 
and  luxury.  At  a  signal  from  the  master  of  ceremo 
nies,  the  royal  garden  was  suddenly  illuminated  by  a 
thousand  torches,  borne  by  as  many  well  trained  ser 
vants  in  white  livery.  They  were  so  stationed  as  to 
represent,  from  different  points  of  view,  groups  of  bright 
figures  whirling  in  the  mazy  evolutions  of  a  wild  Indian 
dance.  The  harmony  of  their  movements,  and  the 
picturesque  effect  of  their  frequent  changes  of  position, 
was  truly  wonderful.  It  seemed  more  like  magic  than 
any  thing  belonging  to  the  ordinary  denizens  of  earth. 
By  continually  passing  and  re-passing  each  other, 

*  If  this  incident  be  deemed  apocryphal,  by  the  rigid  historian,  the  fable 
is  fully  justified  by  the  known  state  of  public  sentiment  among  the  Aztecs 
at  this  time.  Sagahun,  according  to  a  note  in  Prescott,  states,  that  poly 
gamy,  though  allowed,  was  by  no  means  generally  practised  among  them  ; 
and  that  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  the  nation  was  opposed  to  it.  One  of 
the  very  few  relics  of  their  ancient  literature,  which  were  preserved  in  the 
general  devastation  of  the  conquest,  is  a  letter  of  advice  from  a  father  to 
his  child,  on  the  eve  of  her  marriage,  in  which  he  declares  that  it  was  the 
purpose  of  God,  in  his  grand  design  of  replenishing  the  earth,  to  make  the 
sexes  equal,  and  to  allow  only  one  wife  to  each  man  ;  and  any  deviation 
from  this  arrangement,  was  contrary  to  the  plainest  laws  of  nature. 


160  SIGNIFICANT     PANTOMIME. 

approaching  and  receding,  raising  and  depressing  their 
torches,  the  bearers  were  enabled  to  describe  a  great 
variety  of  fantastic  figures.  So  well  did  they  perform 
their  parts,  that,  to  the  crowd  of  spectators  from  the 
palace,  it  was  a  perfect  pantomime  of  light. 

At  length  the  dance  ended,  and  the  figures  of  the 
various  groups  in  light,  gathering  around  a  high  altar, 
all  of  fire,  seemed  waiting  for  some  sacred  rite  to  be 
performed.  Presently  a  tall  princely  figure  was  seen, 
approaching  with  slow  and  solemn  pace,  leading  a 
lovely  female  to  the  altar.  The  high  priest  joined  their 
hands  in  the  indissoluble  bond,  and  waved  his  wand 
of  fire  over  their  heads,  in  token  of  the  divine  blessing  ; 
upon  which  the  dance  of  the  torches  was  instantly 
renewed,  accompanied  with  strains  of  the  most  joyous 
music,  each  group  breathing  out  its  peculiar  airs  and 
melodies,  while  the  whole  were  beautifully  blended  and 
harmonized  by  the  master  spirit  of  the  fete.  It  seemed 
like  the  bridal  of  two  angels  of  light,  witnessed  and 
celebrated  by  all  the  stars  and  constellations  of  the 
celestial  spheres. 

The  sudden  extinguishment  of  these  pantomimic 
stars,  revealed  to  the  surprised  revellers  the  presence  of 
the  dawn,  before  whose  coming  the  stars  of  every 
sphere  go  out,  and  revelry  gives  place  to  the  sober  reali 
ties  of  life. 


P  U  «  p  rp  in  p   V 
U  n  A  r  1  a  u  A 


RETURN  OF  CORTEZ.   SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN.   BRAVERT 
AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  AZTECS. 


not  man  entoure,  anfc  too  man  too, 
ITo  Quart)  tljc  Ijrartl)  ant)  altar  -     <5fbe  to  caclj 
&  tl)ou.<.-auti  libfs,  nuti  i)cUge  tlirm  close  arountJ 
CJifft!)  all  tjbat  mattes  ft  martjrtjom  to  tife, 
slnt)  aflonn  to  suffer—  freelj  stfll, 
53,'ftli  all  tljcir  luealtl)  of  blooti,  nuTj  lobe,  ant)  tears, 
STfccw'U  Btelt)  tfjem  eberj?  one,  ant)  tjpfnjj,  tofsj) 
STt)c»  ijatJ  a  tljousaut)  more 


GUATIMOZIN  was  kept  constantly  informed  of  the  pre 
parations  and  movements  of  the  Spaniards.  His  faith 
ful  spies  followed  them  in  all  their  marches,  and  found 
no  difficulty  in  divining  their  general  intentions  and 
plans,  as  their  courage  revived  on  their  arrival  at  Tlas- 
cala,  and  still  more  on  the  accession  of  a  largo  rein 
forcement  of  Spaniards  at  Vera  Cruz.  Cortez  was  now 
as  resolute  as  ever  in  his  purpose  of  conquest,  and 
determined  to  regain  his  position  in  the  capital,  or 
perish  in  the  attempt.  He  went  with  the  sword  in  one 
hand  and  the  olive-branch  in  the  other,  if  that  can  be 
called  an  olive-branch,  which  admits  of  no  answer  but 
submission,  and  offers  no  alternative  but  slavery  or 

14* 


162  TEZCUCO  EVACUATED  ON  THE  APPROACH  OF  CORTEZ. 

death.  With  a  large  increase  of  cavalry  and  artillery, 
an  ample  supply  of  ammunition,  and  a  force  both  of 
Castilian  and  Indian  allies,  more  than  double  of  that 
which  accompanied  him  on  his  former  expedition,  he 
took  up  his  line  of  march  from  the  friendly  city  of 
Tlascala,  to  cross  the  mountain  barrier  that  separated 
him  from  his  prey.  Previous  to  his  departure,  he 
gave  orders  for  the  construction  of  a  considerable 
number  of  brigantines,  under  the  inspection  of  expe 
rienced  Spanish  shipwrights,  conceiving  the  singular 
and  original  idea  of  transporting  them,  on  the  shoul 
ders  of  his  men,  across  the  mountains,  and  launching 
them  upon  the  lake  of  Tezcuco,  to  aid  him  in  laying 
siege  to  the  city.  His  march  was  unchallenged  till 
he  arrived  on  the  very  shores  of  the  great  lake,  and 
stood  before  the  walls  of  Tezcuco. 

Here  he  halted,  and  sent  a  message  to  the  governor 
to  throw  open  his  gates,  and  renew  his  allegiance  to  the 
crown  of  Castile.  The  messenger  returned  with  a 
request  that  the  Spaniard  would  delay  his  entry  into 
the  city,  until  the  next  morning,  when  he  should  be 
prepared  to  give  him  a  suitable  reception.  Cortez,  sus 
pecting  that  all  was  not  right,  ascended  one  of  the  Teo- 
calli  in  the  neighborhood,  to  ascertain  if  any  hostile 
movement  was  contemplated.  To  his  surprise,  he  saw 
immense  crowds  of  people,  thronging  the  thoroughfares 
on  the  other  side  of  the  city,  and  going,  with  as  much 
of  their  substance  as  they  could  carry,  towards  the 
metropolis.  Supposing  that  the  city,  when  evacuated, 
would  be  given  up  to  the  flames,  arid  that  he  should 
thus  be  cut  off  not  only  from  supplies,  but  from  a  place 
of  shelter  and  retreat,  he  instantly  sent  forward  a  strong 


GUATIMOZIN    REFUSES    TO    NKGOCIATE.  163 


body  of  horse,  with  a  battalion  of  infantry,  to  arrest 
the  fugitives,  and  to  demand  an  interview  with  the 
cacique. 

Flight  having  been  resolved  upon,  and  the  city  hav 
ing  been  devoted  to  destruction,  as  the  most  effectual 
annoyance  to  the  Spaniards,  no  preparations  were  made 
to  resist  such  a  movement  as  this.  The  unarmed  fugi 
tives  returned  to  their  homes,  in  great  numbers,  and  the 
city,  with  all  its  abandoned  palaces  and  temples,  offered 
ample  accommodations  to  the  invaders.  The  person 
of  the  chief  was  not  secured,  he  having  effected  his 
escape,  with  the  principal  part  of  his  nobles,  and  all  his 
army,  to  the  capital.  Cortez,  assuming  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  king  of  Castile,  for  whom  he  claimed  the 
sovereignty  of  all  these  lands,  immediately  deposed  the 
reigning  chief,  absolving  the  people  from  all  further 
allegiance  to  him,  and  installed  his  brother,  who  was 
favorable  to  the  cause  of  the  Spaniards,  in  his  place. 

Thus  secured  in  such  commanding  quarters,  the 
haughty  Castilian  surveyed  the  field  .around  him,  and 
prepared  himself,  with  great  diligence  and  deliberation, 
to  regain  possession  of  it.  The  most  liberal  and  concili 
ating  overtures  were  made  to  the  Emperor,  if  he  would 
peaceably  acknowledge  the  sovereignty  of  Castile,  and 
admit  him,  as  the  representative  of  that  crown,  to  the 
capital.  These  overtures  were  promptly  and  scornfully 
rejected,  and  every  avenue  to  amicable  negotiation  effec 
tually  closed.  The  people  of  the  country  were  sternly 
forbidden,  on  pain  of  death,  from  holding  any  inter 
course  with  the  strangers,  or  from  administering,  in 
any  manner,  to  their  wants.  Large  rewards  were 
offered  for  captives,  and  every  inducement  held  out  to 


104  DEFKCTION    OF    THE    AZTECS. 

encourage  the  natives  in  a  resistance,  that  should  admit 
of  no  quarter,  and  terminate  only  in  the  utter  extermi 
nation  of  one  of  the  parties.  Guatimozin  was  a  man 
every  way  adapted  to  a  crisis  like  this.  Of  a  firm 
indomitable  spirit,  patient  of  suffering  and  of  toil,  and 
skilful  in  all  the  strategy  of  war  and  defence,  and  pos 
sessed  of  the  entire  confidence  and  affection  of  his  own 
people,  he  applied  himself  to  the  work  of  self-preserva 
tion,  with  an  energy  and  fertility  of  resource,  which 
scarcely  ever,  in  a  righteous  cause,  fails  to  ensure  suc 
cess.  That  he  was  suffered  to  fail,  is  one  of  those 
inscrutable  providences  which  stand  frequently  out  on 
the  page  of  history,  to  confound  the  short-sighted  saga 
city  of  man,  and  restrain  his  too  inquisitive  desire  to 
fathom  the  counsels  and  purposes  of  heaven. 

Perceiving  that  the  ground  was  to  be  contested,  step 
by  step,  and  that  not  a  foot  would  be  yielded  but  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  and  the  mouth  of  the  cannon, 
Cortez  resolved  on  reducing  the  smaller  towns  first, 
and  so  approachjng  the  capital,  by  slow  degrees,  leav 
ing  no  unfriendly  territory  behind  him,  to  cut  off  his 
supplies,  or  annoy  his  rear.  In  this  manner,  after 
almost  incredible  hardships,  and  many  severe  contests, 
in  which  his  forces  were  very  considerably  reduced,  he 
succeeded  in  wresting  by  violence,  or  winning  by  diplo 
macy,  many  of  the  tributary  cities  and  districts  from 
their  allegiance  to  the  Mexican  crown.  In  their  attempt 
upon  Iztapalapan,  which  was  led  by  Cortez  in  person, 
they  were  near  being  entirely  overwhelmed  by  an  arti 
ficial  inundation  of  the  city.  The  great  dikes  were 
pierced  by  the  natives,  and  the  waters  of  the  lake  came 
pouring  in  upon  them,  in  torrents,  from  which  they  made 


HOW   ACCOUNTED    FOR  Ifi5 

their  escape  with  the  utmost  difficulty,  with  the  loss  of 
all  their  booty  and  ammunition,  and  not  a  few  of  their 
Indian  allies.  The  place,  however,  was  reduced  to 
submission.  Chalco,  Oturnba,  and  many  other  impor 
tant  posts  were  soon  after  added  to  the  number  of  the 
conquered. 

This  work  of  subjugation  among  the  tributary  pro 
vinces  and  cities,  was  not  a  little  facilitated  by  the 
memory  of  the  iron  rule  of  Montezuma,  and  his  severe 
exactions  upon  all  his  subjects,  to  maintain  the  splen 
dors  of  the  imperial  palace.  They  had  long  felt  these 
exactions  to  be  most  burdensome  and  unequal,  and  had 
only  submitted  to  them  by  force  of  the  terror  of  that 
name,  which  made  all  Anahuac  tremble.  They  were, 
therefore,  not  unwilling  to  embrace  any  opportunity  to 
throw  off  the  Aztec  yoke,  when  they  could  do  it  with 
the  hope  of  ultimate  protection  from  its  vengeance. 
They  had  not  long  enough  tested  the  administration  of 
Guatimozin,  to  look  for  any  relief  from  their  burdens 
under  his  reign.  He  came  to  the  throne  at  one  of  those 
signal  crises  in  the  affairs  of  the  empire,  which 
demanded  all  its  resources,  both  physical  and  pecu 
niary,  and  was  therefore  compelled,  for  the  time,  rather 
to  increase  than  diminish  their  taxes,  and  make  heavier 
requisitions  than  usual  upon  their  personal  services. 
They  were  ready  for  a  change  of  masters,  and,  as  is 
usual  in  such  cases,  did  not  stop  to  consider  whether 
the  change  might  not  be  rather  for  the  worse  than  for 
the  better.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  they  ascertained  that 
the  Spanish  power  was  sufficient  to  protect  them  against 
the  fury  of  their  old  oppressors,  they  rushed  to  their 
standard,  and  arrayed  themselves  against  the  brave 


166          A  FLEET  ON  LAKE  TEZCUCO. 

defenders  of  their  native  land.  The  event  proved  that 
the  rod  of  iron  was  exchanged  for  a  two-edged  one  of 
steel,  a  natural  sovereign  of  their  own  race,  for  a  worse 
than  Egyptian  task-master,  and  a  subjection  which  left 
undisturbed  their  ancient  customs,  and  the  common 
relations  of  society,  for  an  indiscriminate  slavery  which 
respected  neither  person  nor  property,  and  levelled  alike 
the  public  and  private  institutions  of  the  land. 

Meanwhile  the  brigantines,  which  had  been  rapidly 
progressing  at  Tlascala,  were  completed.  They  were 
thirteen  in  number.  They  were  first  put  together,  and 
tried  upon  the  waters  of  the  Tahnapan ;  then  taken  to 
pieces,  and  the  timbers,  with  all  the  tackle  and  appa 
rel,  including  anchors,  transported  on  the  shoulders  of 
the  Tlascalan  laborers,  over  the  hills,  and  through 
the  narrow  defiles  of  the  mountain,  a  distance  of  sixty 
miles,  and  re-constructed  within  the  walls  of  Tezcuco. 
To  open  a  communication  with  the  lake,  it  was  still 
necessary  to  make  a  canal,  a  mile  and  a  half  in  length, 
twelve  feet  wide,  and  as  many  deep.  This  was  accom 
plished  in  season  for  launching  the  little  fleet,  having 
eight  thousand  men  employed  upon  it  during  two 
months.  It  was  a  day  of  great  rejoicing  and  appro 
priate  religious  solemnity,  when  that  little  squadron 
appeared,  with  the  ensign  of  Castile  floating  proudly  at 
each  mast  head,  their  white  sails  swelling  in  the  breeze, 
the  smoke  of  the  cannon  rolling  around,  and  the  deep 
thunder  reverberating  from  every  side  of  the  distant 
mountains. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  single  achievement  in  the 
annals  of  human  enterprize,  more  remarkable  than  this. 
There  is  certainly  none  which  more  clearly  shows,  or 


. 


THE    GENIUS    OF    CORTEZ.  167 


more  beautifully  illustrates,  the  daring  indomitable  spi 
rit,  and  mighty  genius,  which  alone  could  have  achieved 
the  conquest  of  Mexico.  Who  but  Cortez  would  have 
conceived  of  such  a  design  ?  Who  but  Cortez  would 
have  attempted  and  successfully  executed  it  ?  To  con 
struct  thirteen  vessels  of  sufficient  burthen  to  sustain 
the  weight  and  action  of  heavy  cannon,  and  accommo 
date  the  men  and  soldiers  necessary  to  navigate  and 
defend  them,  at  a  distance  of  twenty  leagues  from  the 
waters  on  which  they  were  to  swim — to  convey  them 
over  mountains,  and  through  deep  and  difficult  defiles, 
on  the  shoulders  of  men,  without  the  aid  of  any  species 
of  waggon,  or  beast  of  burden,  and  to  do  this  in  the 
midst  of  a  country,  and  with  the  aid  of  a  people,  where 
Nothing  had  hitherto  been  known  beyond  the  primitive 
bark  canoe,  and  where  the  natural  associations,  and 
prevailing  superstitions  of  the  natives,  were  totally 
adverse  to  his  design — to  accomplish  this  alone  would 
immortalize  any  other  man.  What  was  the  passage  of 
the  Alps  by  Hannibal,  or  by  Napoleon,  compared  to 
this  ?  Yet,  so  replete  was  the  whole  expedition  of  Cor 
tez  with  adventures  of  unparalleled  difficulty,  and 
achievements  of  dazzling  splendor,  that  this  is  but  a 
common  event  in  his  history,  with  nothing  small  or 
insignificant  to  place  it  in  commanding  relief.  It  \vas 
one  of  the  infelicities  in  the  career  of  this  wonderful 
man,  that  he  was  continually  eclipsing  himself,  show 
ing  an  originality  and  power  of  conception,  a  fertility 
of  invention  and  resource,  and  a  determination  and 
energy  in  overcoming  difficulties,  and  making  occur 
rences,  seemingly  the  most  adverse,  bend  to  his  will 
and  subserve  his  designs,  which  wearies  our  surprise 


168  THE    CAPITAL    INVESTED. 

and  admiration,  and  actually  exhausts  our  capacity  of 
astonishment. 

Nothing  was  now  wanting  to  complete  the  arrange 
ments  of  the  invader  for  laying  siege  to  Tenochtitlan. 
By  the  aid  of  the  brigantines.  he  was  able  to  command 
the  entire  lake,  sweeping  away  the  frail  canoes  of  the 
natives,  like  bubbles  on  the  surface.  All  the  cities  and 
towns  on  its  border  had  fallen,  one  after  another,  into 
his  hands,  though  not  without  a  desperate  defence,  and 
frequent  and  wasting  sallies  from  the  foe.  The  metro 
polis,  that  beautiful  and  magnificent  gem  upon  the  fair 
bosom  of  the  lake,  now  stood  alone,  deserted  by  all  her 
friends  and  supporters,  the  object  of  the  concentrated 
hostility  of  the  foreign  invader,  the  ancient  enemy,  and 
the  recent  ally.  - 

In  that  devoted  capital,  now  so  closely  and  fearfully 
invested,  there  was  a  spirit  and  power  fully  equal  to  the 
awful  crisis.  As  soon  as  Guatimozin  perceived,  by 
the  movements  of  his  enemy,  that  the  city  was  to  be 
assailed  rather  by  the  slow  and  wasting  siege,  than  by 
the  storm  of  war,  he  made  every  possible  preparation  to 
sustain  himself  at  his  post.  The  aged,  the  infirm,  the 
sick,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  all  the  helpless  among  the 
inhabitants,  were  sent  off  among  the  neighboring  towns, 
and  country ;  while  all  those  who  were  able  to  do  ser 
vice  in  the  army,  were  brought  thence  into  the  city. 
Provisions  were  collected  in  great  quantities,  and  all 
the  resources  then  left  to  the  empire  concentrated  upon 
one  point,  that  of  making  an  obstinate,  unyielding 
defence.  In  this  condition  of  affairs  the  siege  com 
menced  ;  a  large  part  of  the  fighting  men  of  the  neigh 
boring  cities  and  towns  being  in  the  capital,  preparing 


SPIRIT    OP   THE    AZTECS.  169 

to  defend  it  against  enemies  with  whom  those  cities 
and  towns  were  now  in  close  alliance.  Though  it  thus 
brought  the  father  against  the  son,  and  the  son  against 
the  father,  in  many  instances,  it  did  .not,  in  any  case, 
disappoint  the  confidence  of  Guatimozin,  or  undermine 
the  loyalty  of  his  troops.  There  were  no  deserters  from 
his  standard.  Through  all  the  horrors  of  that  wasting 
siege,  they  stood  by  their  sovereign,  and  their  capital, 
as  if  they  knew  no  other  home,  no  other  friend. 

In  vain  did  the  Castilian  commander  propose  terms 
of  accommodation  to  the  beleaguered  city.  The 
Emperor  would  not  condescend  even  to  an  interview. 
His  chiefs  and  his  people,  whenever  they  had  an  oppor 
tunity  to  do  so,  treated  every  attempt  at  compromise 
with  utter  scorn.  They  derided  Cortez  upon  his  disas 
trous  evacuation  of  the  capital  on  "the  melancholy 
night,"  assuring  him  that,  if  he  should  enter  its  gates 
now,  he  would  not  find  a  Montezuma  on  the  throne. 
They  taunted  their  Tlascalan  allies  as  women,  who 
would  never  have  dared  to  approach  the  capital,  with 
out  the  protection  of  the  white  men. 

Sustained  by  this  spirit,  the  warlike  Mexican  did  not 
content  himself  with  mere  measures  of  defence.  Fre 
quent  and  desperate  sallies  were  made  upon  the  out 
posts  of  the  enemy,  until  it  seemed  as  if  the  hope  of  the 
noble  Guatimozin  might  possibly  be  realized,  that  he 
might  slowly  and  gradually  destroy  an  enemy,  whom 
he  could  not  encounter  in  a  pitched  battle. 

It  was  not  until  the  last  avenue  to  the  surrounding 
country  was  cut  off',  by  divisions  of  the  invading  army, 
planted  upon  all  the  causeways,  supported  in  all  their 
movements  by  the  thundering  brigantines,  that  the  true 

15 


170  THE    Q.UEEN    IN    HER    REVERSES. 

spirit  of  the  besieged  began  to  show  itself.  Till  then, 
their  tables  had  been  plentifully  supplied,  and  their 
hopes  continually.encouraged  by  the  occasional  losses 
of  their  enemy,  whose  numbers  were  too  small  to  admit 
of  much  diminution.  The  priests  were  unremitting  in 
their  appeals  to  the  patriotism  of  the  people,  arid  in 
promises  of  peculiar  divine  blessings  on  all  who  should 
persevere  to  the  last,  in  defence  of  their  altars  and  their 
gods.  Guatimozin  was  ever  among  his  people,  encour 
aging  them  by  kind  words,  and  an  example  of  unyield 
ing  defiance  to  every  advance  of  the  foe.  He  showed 
that  he  was  not  less  the  father  of  his  people,  than  their 
king,  suffering  the  same  exposure,  and  enduring  the 
same  fatigues  with  the  boldest  and  hardiest  of  his  sub 
jects. 

Such  was  their  confidence  of  ultimate  success  in  the 
defence  of  the  capital,  that  the  splendor  and  gaiety  of 
the  court  was  little  diminished,  until  famine  began  to 
stare  them  in  the  face.  The  aqueduct  of  Chapoltepec 
had  been  cut  off,  and  there  was  no  longer  any  supply 
of  wholesome  water  in  the  city.  The  dark  visions  of 
the  lovely  queen  were  now  renewed.  For  a  brief  sea 
son,  she  had  been  permitted  to  revel  in  daylight,  with 
scarcely  a  cloud  to  darken  the  sky  above  her.  Sud 
denly  that  light  was  obscured.  All  was  gloom  and 
darkness  around  her.  War,  desolating  war  hovered 
once  more  about  the  gates  of  the  beloved  city.  Wan 
faces,  and  haggard  forms  began  to  take  the  places  of 
the  gay,  happy,  spirited  multitudes,  that  so  recently 
thronged  the  palace.  The  image  of  her  father,  insulted 
by  the  stranger,  murdered  by  his  own  people,  rose  to 
her  view.  His  melancholy  desponding  look  and  tone, 


FAMINE.  171 

as  he  gave  way  to  the  doom  \vhich  he  felt  was  sealed 
upon  him,  his  frequent  assurances  that  the  white  men 
were  "  the  men  of  destiny,"  the  heaven  appointed  pro 
prietors  and  rulers  of  the  land,  and  that  wo  would 
betide  all  who  should  oppose  their  pretensions,  or  offer 
resistance  to  their  invincible  arms — all  these  came  up 
fresh  to  her  thoughts,  and  filled  her  with  sadness.  Her 
own  ill-starred  destiny  too,  marked  by  every  possible 
sign  and  presage,  as  full  of  darkness  and  sorrow — the 
thought  was  almost  overwhelming.  Fain  would  she 
have  severed  at  once  the  bond  that  linked  her  fate  with 
that  of  Guatimozin,  for  she  felt  that  he  was  only  sharing 
her  doom,  and  on  her  account  was  exposed  to  these  ter 
rible  shafts  of  fate.  The  love  of  Guatimozin,  the  faith 
ful  devotion  of  Karee,  though  they  soothed  in  some 
measure  her  troubled  spirit,  could  not  wholly  re-assure 
her,  or  dissipate  the  dreadful  thought,  that  all  these  ter 
rible  calamities  were  come  upon  the  nation  only  as  a 
part  of  that  dark  doom,  for  which  the  gods  had  marked 
her  out,  on  her  very  entrance  into  life. 

It  was  long  before  the  Emperor  and  his  imme 
diate  household,  were  made  aware  of  the  awful  pres 
sure  of  famine  within  that  devoted  city.  Watchful  and 
observing  as  he  was,  the  people,  with  one  consent,  had 
contrived  to  keep  him  in  comparative  ignorance  of  the 
growing  scarcity,  in  order  that  they  might  be  permitted 
to  supply  his  table,  as  long  as  possible,  with  all  the 
necessaries  and  luxuries  of  life.  So  far  was  this  loyal 
devotion  carried,  that  multitudes,  both  of  the  chiefs  and 
of  the  common  people,  were  daily  in  the  habit  of  deny 
ing  themselves  of  every  thing  but  what  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  sustain  life,  and  sending  to  the  palace 


172  LOVE    STRONGER   THAN    WANT. 

every  article  of  fresh  food,  or  delicate  fruit,  which  they 
could  obtain  from  their  own  gardens,  or  purchase  from 
those  of  others.  This  noble  devotion  on  the  part  of  his 
people,  was  discovered  and  made  known  to  the  Empe 
ror  by  Karee.  She  was  the  almoner  of  the  bounty  of 
the  queen  to  multitudes  of  the  poor  and  the  sick,  in 
different  quarters  of  the  city.  On  one  of  her  errands 
of  mercy,  while  she  was  administering  to  the  comfort 
of  a  poor  friend,  in  the  last  stages  of  mortal  disease, 
made  ten-fold  more  appalling  by  the  absence  of  almost 
every  thing  that  could  sustain  nature  in  the  final  strug 
gle,  she  overheard  the  conversation  of  a  father  with  his 
child  in  the  adjoining  room. 

"Nay,  my  dear  father,  you  must  eat  it.  Your 
strength  is  almost  gone,  and  how  can  you  stand  among 
the  fighting  men,  and  defend  your  king  and  your 
house,  when  you  have  eaten  nothing  for  two  whole 
days  ?  " 

"  My  precious  child,  I  shall  find  something  when  I 
go  out.  But  this  morsel  is  for  you,  for  I  know  you 
cannot  live  till  I  come  home,  if  you  do  not  eat  this. 
And  what  will  life  be  worth  when  you  are  gone." 

"  Father,  dear  father,  I  cannot  eat  it.  It  will  do  me 
more  good  to  see  you  eat  it,  for  then  I  shall  be  sure  you 
can  live  another  day  at  least,  and  then,  who  knows  but 
the  gods  will  send  us  help." 

Karee  could  listen  no  longer.  Rushing  into  the 
apartment  whence  these  melancholy  sounds  proceeded, 
she  beheld  the  shadow  of  a  once  beautiful  girl  leaning 
on  the  arm  of  the  pale  and  wasted  figure  of  a  man, 
endeavoring  to  draw  him  towards  a  table  on  which  lay 
a  single  morsel  of  dried  fruit,  which  he  had  brought  in 


THE    FAMISHING   FED.  173 

for  her,  it  being  the  only  food  that  either  of  them  had 
seen  for  two  days. 

"  Take  this,"  said  she,  offering  the  sweet  child  a  por 
tion  of  what  she  had  prepared  for  the  invalid,  but 
which  she  was  too  far  gone  to  receive,  "  and  may  it 
give  you  both  strength  till  the  day  of  our  deliverance." 
And  she  instantly  returned  to  the  death-bed  of  her 
friend. 

To  the  famishing  group  it  was  like  the  apparition  of 
an  angel,  with  a  gift  from  the  gooTs.  The  savory  mess 
was  readily  divided,  though  the  affectionate  self-deny 
ing  child  contrived  to  cheat  her  father  into  receiving  a 
little  more  than  his  share,  while  he  tried  every  effort  in 
vain,  to  persuade  her  to  take  the  larger  half.  The 
wretched  pair  had  not  had  such  a  feast  for  many  a  long 
week.  "Ah!"  exclaimed  the  daughter,  as  she  wept 
over  the  luxurious  repast,  "  if  our  dear  mother  could 
have  had  such  a  morsel  as  this,  before  she  died,  to  stay 
her  in  that  last  dreadful  agony." 

"  Yes,  my  beloved  child,"  replied  the  subdued  and 
bitterly  bereaved  father,  "  but  she  has  gone  where  there 
is  plenty,  and  no  tears  mingled  with  it." 

The  dried  fruit  was  laid  away  for  the  morrow.  But 
the  same  kind  hand  that  relieved  them  on  that  day, 
was  there  again  on  the  morrow,  and  on  every  succeed 
ing  day,  till  the  city  was  sacked,  and  the  wretched 
ghosts  of  its  inhabitants  given-  up  to  an  indiscriminate 
slaughter. 

When  Guatimozin  was  made  acquainted  with  this 
incident,  he  resolved  on  making  another  desperate  sally, 
with  the  whole  force  of  his  wasted  army,  in  the  forlorn 
hope  of  breaking  through  the  ranks  of  the  enemy,  and 

15* 


DESPERATION A    STRATAGEM. 

procuring  some  subsistence  for  his  famishing  people. 
Having  drawn  them  up  in  the  great  square,  his  heart 
sunk  within  him,  when  he  saw  their  pale  faces  and 
emaciated  forms,  and  contrasted  them  with  the  fierce, 
stout,  and  seemingly  invincible  host,  whom  he  had  so 
often  led  into  battle.  But  the  feeling  of  despondency 
gave  way  instantly  to  that  stern  fixed  purpose,  that  ter 
rible  decision  of  soul,  which  is  the  natural  offspring  of 
desperation.  With  a  firm  voice,  he  addressed  them. 

"  My  brave  soldiery  we  must  not  any  longer  lie  still. 
The  enemy  is  at  our  gates,  and  we  are  perishing  in  our 
own  citadel.  Have  we  not  once  driven  them,  with  a 
terrible  and  almost  exterminating  slaughter,  along  those 
very  causeways  which  they  now  claim  to  occupy  and 
to  close  up  ?  Are  they  more  invincible  now  than  then  1 
Are  we  less  resolute,  less  fearless  ?  By  our  famishing 
wives  and  children,  by  our  desecrated  altars  and  gods, 
let  us  rush  upon  them  and  overwhelm  them  at  once." 

The  monarch  had  not  yet  finished  his  stirring  appeal, 
when  a  courier  rushed  in,  bringing  tidings  that  the 
several  divisions  of  the  besieging  army  were  moving 
up  the  causeways,  and  approaching  the  city  on  every 
side. 

"  They  come  to  their  own  destruction,"  said  the  mon 
arch,  bitterly,  and  immediately  proceeded  to  distribute 
his  men,  to  give  them  a  fitting  reception.  The  larger 
part  of  the  forces  were  ordered  to  occupy  several  some 
what  retired  places,  amid  the  great  public  buildings  in 
the  centre  of  the  city,  where  they  should  be  in  readi 
ness  to  obey  the  royal  signal.  The  remainder  were  to 
go  out,  in  their  several  divisions,  to  meet  and  skirmish 
with  the  advancing  foe,  doing  them  as  much  mischief 


THE   TIDE    OF    BATTLE    TURNED.  175 

as  possible,  yet  suffering  themselves  to  be  driven  before 
them,  till  they  were  decoyed  into  the  heart  of  the  city. 
The  signal  would  then  be  given,  when  every  man  who 
could  draw  a  bow,  or  wield  a  lance,  or  throw  a  stone, 
would  be  expected  to  do  his  duty. 

It  was  a  stratagem  worthy  of  Guatimozin,  and,  in  its 
execution,  had  well  nigh  overwhelmed  the  Spaniards, 
and  saved  the  city.  Cortez  had  appointed  with  the 
captains  of  each  division  of  his  army  to  meet  in  the 
great  square  of  the  city.  Each«one  being  eager  to  be 
first  at  the  goal,  they  followed  the  retreating  Aztecs 
without  consideration,  and  without  making  any  provi 
sion  for  their  own  retreat.  The  watchful  agents  of 
Guatimozin  were  behind  as  well  as  before  them ;  and 
when  they  had  passed  the  gates,  and  were  pressing  up, 
with  all  the  heat  and  enthusiasm  of  a  victorious  army, 
into  the  heart  of  the  city,  the  bridges  were  taken  up  in 
their  rear,  to  cut  off,  if  possible,  their  retreat.  When 
this  was  effected,  the  fatal  horn  of  Guatimozin  blew  a 
long  loud  blast,  from  the  summit  of  the  great  Teocalli. 
In  an  instant,  the  retreating  Aztecs  turned  upon  their 
pursuers,  like  tigers  ravening  upon  their  prey;  while 
swarms  of  fresh  warriors  poured  in  from  every  lane 
and  street  and  avenue,  rushing  so  fiercely  upon  the 
too  confident  assailants,  as  to  bring  them  to  a  sudden 
pause  in  their  triumphant  career.  At  the  same  mo 
ment,  the  roof  of  every  house  and  temple,  along  the 
whole  line  of  their  march,  was  covered  with  men,  who 
poured  upon  them  such  a  shower  of  stones  that  it 
seemed  impossible  to  escape  being  buried  under  them. 
The  tide  of  battle  was  now  turned.  The  too  daring 
invaders  were  thrown  into  confusion,  and  compelled  to 


176         PERILOUS    POSITION    OF    THE    INVADERS. 

retreat  This  they  soon  found,  to  their  bitter  cost,  was 
nearly  impossible.  When  it  was  discovered  that  the 
bridges,  over  which  they  had  so  recently  passed,  were 
removed,  the  utmost  consternation  prevailed.  The 
heavy  cannon  were  all  on  board  the  brigantines,  so 
that  they  were  unable,  as  in  former  times,  to  mow 
down  the  solid  ranks  of  their  foes,  and  break  a  way  for 
their  retreat.  Their  cavalry  was  of  little  service,  for 
they  could  not  leap  the  wide  chasms  made  by  the 
removal  of  the  bridged.  Cut  off'  in  front  by  the  solid 
masses  of  warriors  that  blocked  up  every  avenue,  and 
in  the  rear  by  these  yawning  chasms,  and  hemmed  in 
on  each  side  by  the  massive  stone  walls  of  the  build 
ings,  they  could  neither  protect  themselves,  nor  effect 
ually  annoy  their  enemy.  They  were  in  imminent 
danger  of  perishing  ignobly  in  the  ditch,  without  even 
striking  a  blow  in  their  own  defence. 

Fortunately  for  the  invaders,  their  sagacious  and 
ever-wakeful  general  had  anticipated  the  possibility  of 
such  a  scene  as  this,  and  had  taken  some  measures 
to  forestall  it.  His  officers,  however,  were  too  high- 
spirited  and  self-confident  to  condescend  to  the  cow 
ardly  drudgery  of  carrying  out  his  precautionary 
measures.  They  thought  only  of  victory,  and  the 
spoils  of  the  glorious  city,  which  they  now  regarded  as 
their  own. 

In  this  fearful  dilemma,  the  genius  of  Cortez  did  not 
desert  him.  When  the  first  shout  of  battle  reached  his 
ears,  as  he  was  advancing  cautiously  along  the  avenue, 
he  instantly  conjectured  the  cause.  Ordering  his  own 
column  to  halt,  and  selecting  a  chosen  band  of  his  best 
cavalry,  he  wheeled  about,  dashed  furiously  down  the 


CORTEZ    NARROWLY    ESCAPES.  177 

avenue,  and  put  to  flight  the  unarmed  Aztecs,  who 
were  doing  the  work  of  destruction  for  him,  and  had 
then  almost  succeeded  in  tearing  away  the  foundations 
of  the  great  bridge.  Making  his  way  through  the 
deserted  streets,  with  the  speed  of  the  wind,  he  came 
round  into  the  other  avenue,  where  one  division  of  his 
army  was  hemmed  in,  in  the  manner  above  described. 
Charging  impetuously  upon  the  gathering  crowds  of 
Aztecs,  he  succeeded  in  forcing  his  way  up  to  the 
chasm,  where  he  stood  face  to  face  with  his  own  troops 
on  the  othe*r  side.  Here,  in  the  midst  of  a  pitiless  tem 
pest  of  stones,  and  darts  and  arrows,  he  maintained  his 
stand,  while  his  men,  with  incredible  labor,  attempted 
to  fill  up  the  chasm. 

The  work  was  at  length  accomplished,  though  not 
without  the  most  serious  loss  to  Cortez.  Some  of  his 
bravest  officers  fell  in  that  merciless  contest  with  foes 
who  would  neither  give  nor  receive  quarter.  Many 
were  pelted  down  with  the  huge  stones,  that  ceased  not 
to  rain  upon  them  from  all  the  neighboring  house  tops. 
Some  were  taken  by  the  feet  as  they  labored  to  main 
tain  a  precarious  footing  on  the  slippery  causeway,  and 
dragged  into  the  canals,  either  to  be  drowned  in  the 
desperate  struggle  there,  or  carried  off  in  the  canoes  to 
captivity  or  sacrifice.  Cortez  himself  narrowly  escaped 
immolation. 

At  length,  through  the  indomitable  perseverance  of 
the  general,  the  breach  was  so  far  filled  up  as  to  make 
a  practicable  passage  for  the  troops.  A  retreat  was 
sounded,  and  that  gallant  band,  which,  a  few  hours 
before  had  rushed  in  with  flaunting  banners,  and  confi 
dent  boastings  of  an  easy  victory,  was  glad  to  escape 


178  DISASTROUS    RETREAT. 

from  the  snare  into  which  they  had  fallen,  their  num 
bers  greatly  reduced,  their  banners  soiled  and  tattered, 
and  their  expectations  of  ultimate  success  terribly 
shaken.  They  were  pursued  through  all  their  march 
by  the  exulting  Aztecs,  and  many  a  broken  head  and 
bruised  limb  attested  the  truth  of  Guatimozin's  taunting 
challenge,  that  the  Spaniards,  if  they  entered  the  capi 
tal  again,  would  find  as  many  fortresses  as  there  were 
houses,  as  many  assailants  as  stones  in  the  streets. 


CHAPTER   II. 


STRAITNESS    OF    THE    FAMINE.      THE    FINAL    CONFLICT.      FLIGHT 
AND    CAPTURE    OF    GUATIHOZIN.       DESTINY    FULFILLED. 


opens  ctoerjj  t)oor, 
atnH  sfts  fn  ebern  chamber  bj  fjfmself. 
£f  tobat  mijjtot  feet)  a  sparroto  sboulfc  suffice 
ffot  solDicrs'  meals,  je  babe  not  tofierctofthal 
2To  Ifnfler  out  tftree  Hajs.    JFor  corn,  there's  none; 
£1  mouse,  fmprfsoneto  fn  jour  granaries, 
S.SL'cvc  slavlirti  to  toeatto. 


THIS  shameful  defeat  was  a  tremendous  blow  to  the 
ardent  anticipations  of  the  conqueror.  Many  of  the 
timid  and  the  discontented  in  his  own  ranks  availed 
themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  create  divisions,  and 
withdraw  from  the  doubtful  contest.  The  Mexicans, 
strengthened  by  the  spoils  of  their  assailants,  and  yet 
more  by  the  new  courage  which  their  late  success 
infused  into  every  heart  among  them,  immediately  com 
menced  repairing  their  works,  clearing  their  canals,  and 
making  the  most  vigorous  preparations  for  maintaining 
the  siege.  Their  priests,  infuriated  with  the  number  of 
sacrifices  which  they  had  been  enabled  to  offer  to  the 
gods,  from  the  captives  of  high  and  low  degree  taken  in 
the  conflict,  declared  with  authoritative  solemnity,  that 


THE    CITY    LAID    WASTE. 

the  anger  of  the  gods  was  now  appeased,  and  that  they 
had  promised  unequivocally,  the  speedy  annihilation 
of  their  invading  foes.  This  oracular  declaration  was, 
by  the  order  of  Guatimozin,  published  in  the  hearing 
of  the  Indian  allies  of  his  adversary.  It  was  a  politic 
stroke,  and,  if  the  oracle  had  not  imprudently  fixed  too 
early  a  day  for  the  execution  of  the  predicted  ven 
geance,  its  effect  might  have  been  such  as  to  break  for 
ever  the  bonds  of  that  unnatural  alliance,  and  leave  the 
little  handful  of  white  men,  with  all  their  boasted  pre 
tensions  to  immortality,  to  perish  by  the  hands  of  their 
own  friends. 

But  why  dwell  longer  upon  the  appalling  details  of 
this  miserable  siege.  The  day  of  predicted  vengeance 
arrived,  and  the  Spaniards  survived  it.  Their  super 
stitious  terror-stricken  allies  returned  to  their  allegiance. 
By  a  judicious  administration  of  reward  and  discipline, 
of  promise  and  threatening,  all  disaffection  was  hushed. 
New  measures  of  offence  were  concerted,  with  a  deter 
mination,  on  the  part  of  the  besiegers,  to  press  into  the 
city  by  degrees,  securing  every  step,  as  they  advanced, 
by  levelling  every  building,  and  filling  up  every  ditch, 
in  their  progress,  till  not  one  stone  should  be  left  upon 
another  in  Tenochtitlan.  This  terrible  resolution  was 
carried  into  effect.  Every  building,  whether  public  or 
private,  palace,  temple,  or  Teocalli,  from  which  they 
could  be  annoyed  by  the  indomitable  Aztec,  was  laid 
waste.  The  canals  were  filled  up  and  levelled,  so  as 
to  give  free  scope  for  the  movements  of  the  cavalry  and 
artillery.  The  beautiful  suburbs  were  reduced  to  a 
level  plain,  a  dry  arid  waste,  covered  with  the  ruins  of 
all  that  was  dear  and  sacred  in  the  eyes  of  the  Aztec. 


REDUCED    TO   THE    LAST    EXTREMITY.  181 

Slowly,  but  surely,  the  Spaniard  pressed  on  towards  the 
heart  of  the  city,  in  which  the  heroic  monarch,  with  his 
miserable  remnant  of  starving  subjects  and  skeleton  sol 
diers  were  pent  up,  dying  by  thousands  of  famine  and 
pestilence,  and  yet  ready  to  suffer  a  thousand  deaths, 
rather  than  yield  themselves  up  to  the  mercy  of  the  foe. 

There  was  now  absolutely  nothing  left,  in  earth  or 
air,  to  sustain  for  another  day  the  poor  remains  of  life 
in  the  camp  of  the  besieged.  Every  foot  of  ground  had 
been  dug  over  many  times,  in  quest  of  roots,  and  even 
of  worms.  The  leaves  and  bark  had  been  stripped 
from  every  tree  and  shrub,  till  there  was  not  a  green 
thing  on  all  those  terraces,  which  were  once  like  the 
gardens  of  Elysium.  The  dead  and  the  dying  lay  in 
heaps  together,  for  there  was  neither  life  nor  spirit  in 
any  that  breathed,  to  do  the  last  office  for  the  departed. 
Pestilence  was  in  all  the  air,  so  that  many  even  of  the 
besieging  army  snuffed  it  in  the  breeze  that  swept  over 
the  city,  and  /ell  victims  to  the  very  fate  which  their 
cruel  rapacity  was  inflicting  on  the  besieged. 

Famine,  cruel,  gnawing  famine,  was  in  the  palace  of 
the  Emperor,  as  well  as  in  the  hovel  of  his  meanest 
subject.  That  noble  prince  quailed  not  before  the  fate 
that  awaited  himself.  Had  he  stood  alone  in  that  cita 
del,  with  power  in  his  single  arm  to  keep  out  the  foe, 
he  would  have  slood  till  death,  in  whatever  form, 
released  him  from  his  post,  and  spurned  every  sugges 
tion  of  compromise  or  quarter.  But  the  scenes  of  utter 
distress  which  every  where  met  his  eye — the  haggard 
ghosts  of  his  friends,  flitting  restlessly  before  him,  or 
crawling  feebly  and  with  convulsive  moans  among  the 
upturned  earth,  in  the  forlorn  hope  of  finding  anothei 

16 


182  LOYALTY   OUTLIVING    HOPE. 

root — the  dead — the  dying — the  more  miserable  liv 
ing  longing  for  death,  and  glaring  with  their  horribly 
prominent,  but  glazed  and  expressionless  eye-balls  on 
each  other — this,  this  was  too  much  for  the  heart  of 
Guatimozin. 

"  What !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  shall  I  submit  to  see  my 
last  friend  die  before  my  eyes,  and  my  own  sweet  wife 
perish  of  hunger,  only  to  retain  for  another  hour  the 
empty  name  of  king.  No.  I  will  endure  it  no  longer. 
I  will  go  to  Maliriche,  alone,  and  unaccompanied,  and 
offer  my  life  for  yours.  He  only  wants  our  gold.  Let 
him  find  that  if  he  can.  He  will  spare  you,  and  wreak 
all  his  vengeance  on  my  head." 

A  faint  murmur  ran  through  the  crowd,  and  then  a 
feeble  expiring  "No,  never,"  burst  feebly  from  many 
lips.  One,  a  little  stronger  than  the  rest,  arose  and 
said — 

"  Most  gracious  sovereign,  think  not  of  us.  We  only 
ask  to  live  and  die  with  and  for  you.  "*lnd  the  more 
cruel  the  death,  the  more  glorious  the  martyrdom  for 
our  country  and  our  gods.  Trust  not  Malinche." 

The  speaker  fainted  and  fell,  with  his  fist  clenched, 
and  his  teeth  set,  as  if  he  felt  that  he  held  the  last  foe 
in  mortal  conflict. 

"  No,  never — trust  not  Malinche — let  us  die  together," 
was  echoed  by  many  sepulchral  voices,  that  seemed 
more  like  the  groans  of  the  dead,  than  the  remon 
strances  of  the  living. 

"  Trust  not  Malinche,  remember  my  father,"  whis 
pered  the  fond,  devoted,  faithful,  affectionate  wife,  now 
the  shadow  of  her  former  self,  beautiful  in  her  queenly 
sorrow,  sublime  in  her  womanly  composure. 


DEATH    PREFERRED    TO    SUBMISSION.  183 

Guatirnozin,  the  proud,  the  lofty  chief,  whose  heart 
had  never  known  fear,  whose  soul  had  never  been  sub 
dued,  bowed  his  head  upon  the  bosom  of  his  wife,  and 
wept.  The  strong  heart,  the  lion  spirit  melted. 

"  Who,  who  will  care  for  Tecuichpo?  Who  will 
cherish  the  last  daughter  of  Montezuma  ?" 

"  Think  not  of  me,  Guatirnozin,  think  of  yourself  and 
your  people,  I  am  resigned  to  my  fate.  If  I  may  but 
die  with  you,  it  is  all  I  desire — for  how  could  I  live 
without  you.  But  think  not  of  trusting  Malinche.  Let 
us  remain  as  we  are.  Another  day,  and  we  shall  all 
be  at  rest  from  our  sufferings.  And  surely  it  were 
better  to  die  together  by  our  altars,  than  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  treacherous  stranger." 

"  Trust  not  Malinche,"  added  Karee.  "  Was  it  not 
trust  in  him  that  brought  all  this  evil  upon  us  ?  Think 
not  of  submission.  You  shall  see  that  women  can  die 
as  well  as  men.  Let  Mai  inch 6  come,  and  take  posses 
sion  of  the  remains  of  these  mutilated  walls  and  deso 
lated  gardens,  but  let  him  not  claim  one  living  Aztec, 
to  be  his  slave,  or  his  subject." 

A  murmur  of  approbation  followed,  and  then  a  long 
pause  ensued.  It  was  like  the  silence  of  death.  The 
whole  scene  would  have  made  an  admirable  picture. 
At  length  the  silence  was  broken  by  the  voice  of  the 
young  Cacique  of  Tlacopan. 

"  My  sovereign,"  said  he,  in  a  faint  voice,  but  with 
something  of  the  energy  of  despair,  "  there  is  yet  hope. 
Let  us  muster  what  force  we  can,  of  men  who  are  able 
to  stand,  and  sally  out  upon  the  enemy.  We  cannot 
do  him  much  harm.  But,  while  he  is  occupied  with 
us,  you  and  your  family,  with  a  few  attendants  can 


184  A   FORLORN    HOPE. 

escape  by  a  canoe  over  the  lake.  As  many  of  us  as 
have  life  and  strength  to  do  it,  will  follow  you,  under 
cover  of  the  coming  night.  Your  old  subjects  will 
flock  around  you  there,  and  we  may  yet,  when  we 
shall  have  tasted  food,  and  become  men  again,  make 
a  stand  somewhere  against  the  foe,  and  drive  him 
out." 

"It  is  well !  it  is  well !"  was  the  feeble  response  on 
every  side. 

"  I  cannot  leave  you,"  replied  the  monarch.  "  What ! 
shall  your  king  fly,  like  a  coward,  while  his  people 
rush  upon  the  enemy  only  to  cover  his  retreat?  No, 
that  were  worse  than  death — worse  than  captivity  ! " 

"  It  is  not  flight,  my  beloved  sovereign,"  responded 
the  Cacique,  "  it  is  an  honorable  stratagem  of  war,  for 
the  good  of  the  nation,  not  less  than  your  own.  When 
you  are  gone,  we  have  no  head,  and  we  fall  at  once 
into  the  captivity  we  so  much  dread.  Leave  us  but 
the  name  and  person  of  Guatimozin  to  rally  around, 
arid  it  will  be  a  tower  of  strength,  which  can  never 
fail  us." 

"  Yes,  yes,  it  is  right,"  was  whispered  on  every  side 
— "  Go,  noble  monarch,  go  at  once.  It  is  a  voice  from 
heaven  to  save  us." 

To  this  counsel  the  priests  added  their  earnest  advice, 
and  even  Tecuichpo  ventured  to  say,  "  it  whispered  of 
hope  to  her  heart."  Guatimozin  suffered  himself  to  be 
overruled.  The  canoes  were  made  ready  in  the  grand 
canal,  which  yet  remained  open  on  the  eastern  side. 
All  that  could  be  safely  taken  of  treasure,  and  of  conve 
nient  apparel,  was  carefully  stowed.  The  Queen  and 
other  ladies  of  the  court,  with  her  faithful  Karee,  all 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    GHOSTS.  185 

wasted  to  skeletons,  and  moving  painfully,  like  phan 
toms  of  beauty  in  a  sickly  dream,  were  conveyed  to  the 
barges.  The  Emperor  and  his  attendants  followed, 
and  all  was  in  readiness  for  the  departure.  At  that 
moment  the  martial  horn  was  sounded  from  the  great 
Teocalli,  and  the  shadtfwy  host  of  the  Aztec  army  stag 
gered  forth  to  offer  battle  to  the  enemy.  It  was  a  fear 
ful  sight.  It  seemed  as  if  the  armies  of  the  dead,  the 
mighty  warriors  of  the  past,  had  risen  from  their 
graves,  to  fight  for  their  desecrated  altars,  and  to  defend 
those  very  graves  from  profanation.  Feebly,  but  fear 
fully,  with  glaring  eyes  and  hideous  grin,  they  rushed 
upon  the  serried  ranks  of  the  besiegers.  A  kind  of 
superstitious  terror  seized  them,  as  if  these  shapes  were 
something  more  than  mortal.  For  a  moment  they 
gave  way  to  panic,  and  fell  back  without  striking  a 
blow.  Roused  by  the  stentorian  voice  of  Cortez,  they 
rallied  instantly,  and  discharging  their  heavy  fire  arms, 
swept  away  whole  ranks  of  their  frenzied  assailants. 
It  was  a  brief  conflict.  Many  of  the  Aztecs  fell  by  the 
swords  of  the  Spaniards,  and  the  spears  of  their  merci 
less  allies.  Some  fell,  faint  with  their  own  exertions, 
and  died  without  a  wound.  Some  grappled  desperately 
with  the  foe,  content  to  die  by  his  hand,  if  they  could 
first  quench  their  burning  thirst  with  one  drop  of  his 
blood. 

At  length,  a  long  blast  from  the  horn  sounded  a 
retreat.  The  poor  remnant  turned  towards  the  city, 
and  were  suffered  to  escape  unmolested  to  their  desolate 
homes. 

Meanwhile,  the  little  fleet  of  Guatimozin  had  put 
forth  upon  the  lake.  The  canoes  separated,  as  they  left 

16* 


186  THE    FLIGHT — THE    CHASE. 

the  basin  of  the  canal,  taking  different  directions,  the 
better  to  escape  the  observation  of  the  brigantines.  The 
precaution  was  a  wise  one,  but  unavailing.  The  watch 
ful  eye  of  the  besieging  general  was  there.  The  brigan 
tines  gave  chase  to  the  fugitives.  Bending  t6  their 
paddles  with  the  utmost  strength  of  their  feeble  ema 
ciated  arms,  they  found  their  pursuers  gaining  upon 
them.  Casting  their  gold  into  the  lake,  Guatimozin 
directed  them  to  cease  their  exertions,  and  wait  the 
approach  of  the  enemy. 

"  Not  without  one  little  effort  more,  I  beseech  you," 
exclaimed  Karee.  "  See,  my  chinampa  is  close  at 
hand.  Let  us  try  to  gain  that.  It  has  food  on  its  trees 
for  many  days,  and  I  have  there  a  place  of  concealment, 
curiously  contrived  beneath  the  water,  where  you  and 
the  queen  may  remain  without  fear  of  detection,  till  we 
can  effect  your  escape  to  the  shore." 

In  an  instant  the  paddles  were  in  the  water,  and  the 
canoe  shot  ahead  with  unusual  speed.  The  combined 
energy  of  hope  and  despair  nerved  every  arm,  and  fired 
every  heart.  They  neared  the  beautiful  chinampa. 
Their  eyes  feasted  on  its  fresh  and  cooling  verdure,  and 
its  ripe  fruits  hanging  luxuriantly  on  every  bough. 
Their  ears  were  ravished  with  the  music  of  the  birds, 
who  had  long  since  deserted  their  wonted  haunts  in  the 
capital. 

While  the  chase  was  gaining  rapidly  upon  them, 
another  of  those  fearful  brigantines,  which  had  hitherto 
been  concealed  by  the  thick  foliage  of  the  chinampa, 
rounded  its  little  promontory,  and  appeared  suddenly 
before  them.  Instantly,  every  paddle  dropped,  every 
arm  was  paralyzed.  Not  a  word  was  spoken.  In  pas- 


"THE  LAST  OF  THE  AZTECS"  A  CAPTIVE.     187 

sive  silence  each  one  waited  for  his  doom,  which  was 
now  inevitable.  When  the  Spaniard  had  approached 
within  hailing  distance,  the  Emperor  rose  in  his  little 
shallop,  and,  waving  his  hand  proudly,  said,  "  I  am 
Guatimozin." 

The  royal  prisoners  were  treated  with  the  utmost 
deference  and  respect.  Being  brought  into  the  presence 
of  Cortez,  the  monarch,  pale,  emaciated,  the  shadow  of 
what  he  had  been,  approached  with  an  air  of  imperial 
dignity,  and  said — 

"  Malinche,  I  have  done  what  I  could  to  defend 
myself  and  protect  my  people.  Now  I  am  your  pris 
oner.  Do  what  you  will  with  me,  but  spare  my  poor 
people,  who  have  shown  a  fidelity  and  an  endurance 
worthy  of  a  better  fate." 

Cortez,  filled  with  admiration  at  the  proud  bearing 
of  the  young  monarch,  assured  him  that  not  only  his 
family  and  his  people,  but  himself  should  be  treated 
with  all  respect  and  tenderness.  "  Better,"  said  Guati 
mozin,  laying  his  hand  on  the  hilt  of  the  general's 
poignard,  "  better  rid  me  of  life  at  once,  and  put  an  end 
to  my  cares  and  sufferings  together." 

"  No,"  replied  Cortez,  "you  have  defended  your  capi 
tal  like  a  brave  warrior.  I  respect  your  patriotism,  I 
honor  you  valor,  and  your  firm  endurance  of  suffering. 
You  shall  be  my  friend  and  the  friend  of  my  sovereign, 
and  live  in  honor  among  your  own  people-." 

The  keen  eye  of  the  monarch  flashed  with  something 
like  indignation,  when  allusion  was  made  to  the  king 
of  Castile,  and  to  himself  as  his  vassal. 

"  In  honor  I  cannot  live,"  he  said  proudly,  "  for  I  am 
defeated.  A  king  I  cannot  be,  for  he  is  no  king  who  is 


THE   QUEEN    AND   THE    CONQUEROR. 

subject  to  another.  1  am  your  prisoner.  The  gods 
have  willed  it,  and  I  submit." 

Renewing  his  politic  assurances  of  friendship  and 
favor,  the  conqueror  sent  for  the  wife  and  family  of  his 
captive,  first  ordering  a  royal  banquet  to  be  prepared  for 
them.  Supported  by  Karee,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  the 
devoted  Nahuitla,  the  lord  of  Tlacopan,  the  queen  was 
ushered  into  the  presence  of  the  conqueror.  Her  appear 
ance  struck  the  general  and  his  officers  with  admira 
tion.  Timid  as  she  was  by  nature,  she  had  the  air  and 
port  of  inborn  royalty ;  and,  in  deference  to  her  hus 
band,  she  would  riot  have  allowed  herself  to  quail 
before  the  assembled  host  of  Castile,  dreaded  as  they 
were,  and  had  long  been.  With  a  becoming  courtesy, 
she  returned  the  respectful  salutations  of  Malinche  and 
his  cavaliers,  and  asked  no  other  favor  than  to  share 
the  fate  of  her  lord. 

What  that  fate  was,  and  how  the  Castilian  knight 
redeemed  his  pledges  to  his  unfortunate  and  noble  cap 
tives,  is  matter  of  historical  record.  It  is  the  darkest 
page  in  the  memoir  of  that  wonderful  chief — a  foul  blot 
upon  the  name  even  of  that  man,  who  was  capable  of 
requiting  the  superstitious  reverence  and  confidence  of 
a  Montezuma,  with  a  treacherous  and  inglorious  cap 
tivity  in  his  own  palace,  and  a  yet  more  inglorious 
death  at  the  hands  of  his  own  subjects.  History  must 
needs  record  it,  dark  and  painful  as  it  is.  Romance 
would  throw  a  veil  over  it. 


DESTINY   FULFILLED.  189 

Years  of  intense  suffering,  of  harrowing  bereavement, 
of  insult,  humiliation,  and  every  species  of  mental  and 
social  distress,  were  yet  appointed  to  the  daughter  of 
Montezuma,  the  bride  of  Guatimozin.  Her  predicted 
destiny  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter.  She  bowed  meekly 
to  her  fate,  sustaining  every  reverse  with  a  fortitude  and 
composure  of  soul,  that  indicated  a  mind  of  uncommon 
resources.  It  was  a  long,  dark,  stormy  day,  "  but  in 
the  evening  time  there  was  light."  It  was  the  light  of 
faith.  She  abandoned  the  false  gods  of  her  fathers, 
and  found  true  and  lasting  peace  in  the  cross  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


,*; 

i 

* 


THE    FLIGHT 


THE    KATAHBA   CHIEF, 


Go  no'w  to  Greece, 

Or  Rome — to  Albion's  sea-girt  isle — to  Gaul, 
Ancient  or  modern — to  the  fiery  realm 
Of  Turk  or  Arab — to  the  ice-bound  holds 
Of  Alaric  and  Attila — and  find. 
If  find  thou  canst,  a  nobler  race  of  men — 
More  firm,  more  brave,  more  true — swifter  of  foot, 
Or  readier  in  action. 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  THE  KATAHBA  CHIEF. 


Go  not  to  the  chase,  my  brave  hunter,  to  day, 
There's  a  mist  o'er  the  sun — there's  a  snare  in  the  way; 
Manitto  revealed  hist  night  in  my  dream 
A  deep  dark  shadow  o'erhanging  the  stream ; 
The  deer,  from  his  thicket,  sprung  out  in  thy  path — 
Then  he  changed  to  a  tiger,  and  roared  in  his  wrath — 
Then  the  warrior  hunter,  so  fearless  and  brave, 
Was  driven  away,  like  a  captive  slave  ; 
Then  the  smoke  rolled  up,  and  the  flames  curled  high, 
And  the  forest  rung  with  the  foeman's  cry ; 
Then  the  wind  swept  by  with  a  desolate  wail — 
The  avenger  of  blood  was  on  thy  trail ; —  $^HP 

Minaree  looked  out  at  the  cabin  door, 
But  her  bold  brave  hunter  returned  no  more. 

Go  not  to  the  chase,  my  brave  hunter,  to-day, 
There's  a  mist  o'er  the  sun — there's  a  snare  in  the  way. 

So,  in  sweetly  plaintive  strains,  chanted  the  beautiful 
young  bride  of  a  Katahba  chief,  as  she  prepared  his 
frugal  morning  meal,  while  he  was  busying  himself  in 
examining  the  string  of  his  bow,  replenishing  his  quiver 
with  straight  polished  shafts,  and  renewing  the  edge  of 
his  trusty  hatchet. 

In  all  the  forest  homes  of  the  native  tribes,  there  was 
17 


194  MINAREE. 

not  a  fairer  flower  than  Minaree,  the  loved  and  devoted 
\vifu  of  the  brave  Ash-te-o-lah.  The  only  daughter  of  a 
chief  of  the  Wateree  tribe,  which  was  one  branch  of 
the  great  family  of  the  Katahbas,  she  inherited  the 
spirit  and  pride  of  her  father,  with  all  the  simple  beauty, 
and  unsophisticated  womanly  tenderness  of  her  mother. 
She  was  the  idol  of  Ash-te-o-lah's  heart;  for,  savage  as 
the  world  would  call  him,  and  ignorant  of  the  codes  of 
chivalry  and  of  the  courtly  phrase  of  love,  he  was  as 
true  to  all  the  warmer  and  purer  affections,  which  con 
stitute  the  bliss  of  domestic  life,  as  to  the  lofty  senti 
ments  of  heroic  virtue,  which  made  him  early  conspicu 
ous  in  the  councils  of  his  people.  Though  fearless  as 
the  lion,  fleet  as  the  roe,  and  adventurous,  sagacious 
and  powerful  as  any  that  ever  sounded  the  war-whoop, 
or  startled  the  deer,  in  those  interminable  wilds — he 
was  noble,  generous,  warm-hearted,  and  devotedly  ten 
der  to  the  objects  of  his  love. 

The  winning  tones,  and  the  affectionate  glances  of 
Minaree^as  she  chanted  her  simple  prophetic  lay,  had 
almost  won  Ash-te-o-lah  from  his  purpose.  But,  half 
doubting  whether  her  oracular  dream  was  any  thing 
more  than  a  little  artifice  of  affection,  and  always  supe 
rior  to  that  prevailing  superstition  of  his  people,  which 
gave  to  dreams  all  the  sanctity  and  force  of  divine  reve 
lation,  and  excited  by  the  preparations  he  had  been 
making,  he  flung  his  rattling  quiver  to  his  back,  whis 
pered  a  gentle  intimation  that  Ash-te-o-lah  feared  neither 
tiger  nor  foeman.  and  returning  the  affectionate  glance 
of  his  bride,  left  the  wigwam. 

It  was  n  clear  bright  summer  morning.  There  was 
a  balmy  sweetness  in  the  air,  and  melody  in  all  the 


THE    KATAHBA    VILLAGES.  195 

groves ;  but  they  won  not  the  ear,  they  regaled  not  the 
sense  of  Minaree,  whose  heart  sunk  within  her,  as  she 
saw  her  beloved  Ash-te-o-lah  launch  his  canoe  into  the 
stream,  and  dash  away  over  its  glassy  surface,  like  a 
swallow  on  the  wing.  Ere  he  dipped  his  paddle  in  the 
water,  he  turned  and  gracefully  waved  her  a  parting 
salute,  the  affectionate  desire  to  stay  and  soothe  the 
troubled  spirit  of  her  dream,  still  struggling  with  that 
lofty  pride  which  told  him  that  he  had  never  yet  shrunk 
from  any  form  of  danger,  or  known  the  name  of  fear. 

The  lands  bordering  on  the  Katahba,  were  covered, 
for  many  a  league,  with  a  dense  and  thriving  popula 
tion.  More  than  twenty  tribes  were  clustered  there 
into  one  powerful  fraternity,  capable  of  bringing  two 
thousand  warriors  into  the  field.  Their  grounds  were 
extensively  cultivated,  their  forests  abounded  with  the 
choicest  game,  and  their  rivers  with  fish,  and  they 
regarded  themselves  as  the  most  prosperous  of  the 
nations. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  romantic  beauty  end  love 
liness  of  some  of  their  villages.  Stretching  along  the 
banks  of  the  rivers,  and  embowered  deeply  in  the  luxu 
rious  forests  of  that  favored  clime,  the  numerous  wig 
wams,  simple  enough  in  their  construction,  but  adorned 
here  and  there  with  the  trophies  of  war  or  the  chase, 
and  often  alive  with  the  athletic  sports  of  the  young 
Indians,  formed  a  scene  as  animated  and  picturesque 
as  ever  glowed  on*  the  bosom  of  the  earth — a  scene  of 
patriarchal  life,  such  as  cannot  now  be  found  among 
all  the  families  of  men. 

Conspicuous  among  them  all  was  the  wigwam  of 
Ash-te-o-lah.  The  hand  of  Minaree  was  visible  in  the 


196  THE    CANOE. 

tasteful  arrangement  of  a  few  simple  ornaments  about 
the  door,  and  the  trailing  of  a  white  flowering  vine  over 
its  walls,  which  fell  in  luxuriant  festoons,  or  floated  in 
feathery  pensiles  on  every  side. 

Minaree  stood  in  the  door  of  the  wigwam,  watching 
the  retreating  form  of  her  lord,  as  his  light  canoe  swept 
down  with  the  current  of  the  river,  till  it  was  lost  in  the 
distance,  and  then  pensively,  and  as  if  unconsciously  to 
herself,  resumed  her  solemn  chant,  weaving  the  while 
a  wreath  of  her  wild  flowering  vine. 

He  has  gone  to  the  chase,  my  brave  hunter  has  gone — 
He  will  not  return  in  the  moonlight,  or  morn ; 
Minaree  shall  look  out  at  'the  cabin  door, 
But  her  bold  brave  hunter  shall  come  no  more  ; 
There's  a  cloud  in  her  wigwam — a  fire  in  her  brain, 
For  her  warrior  hunter  shall  ne'er  come  again 

Gently  and  placidly  flowed  the  Katahba — every  tree 
and  shrub  mirrored  in  its  beautiful  waters.  Not  a 
sound  disturbed  the  perfect  stillness ;  not  even  the  hum 
of  the  cricket,  or  the  song  of  the  bird.  It  seemed  an 
utter  solitude.  Then  a  light  canoe  was  seen  slowly 
gliding  down  the  stream.  A  noble  looking  Indian  was 
standing  in  it,  erect  and  tall,  with  his  paddle  poised,  as 
if  wrapped  in  meditation,  or  unwilling  to  disturb  the 
quiet  and  charm  of  the  silence.  It  was  a  scene  to 
awaken  a  sense  of  poetic  beauty,  even  in  the  mind  of 
an  untutored  savage.  It  thrilled  the  soul  of  Ash-te-o-lah, 
and  held  him  some  moments  in  admiring  contempla 
tion.  Suddenly  starting  from  his  unwonted  reverie,  he 
rounded  a  jutting  promontory,  and  moored  his  skiff, 
carefully  concealing  it  amid  the  overhanging  shrubs. 


THE    DEER — THE    FOE — THE    CHASE.  197 

There  was  something  surpassingly  graceful  and 
majestic  in  the  figure  of  this  noble  son  of  the  forest. 
Formed  by  nature  in  her  most  perfect  mould,  tall, 
sinewy,  athletic,  yet  with  every  feature  and  every  limb 
rounded  to  absolute  grace,  he  was  a  fine  subject  for  a 
painter  or  sculptor.  His  dress  consisted  of  a  beautiful 
robe,  gracefully  flung  over  one  shoulder,  and  confined 
at  the  waist  by  a  richly  ornamented  belt.  His  hair  was 
wrought  into  a  kind  of  crown,  and  ornamented  with  a 
tuft  of  feathers.  Equipped  with  bow  and  quiver,  he 
seemed  intent  on  game ;  and  yet  one  might  have  ima 
gined,  from  his  keen  glance  and  cautious  manner,  that 
he  expected  a  foe  in  ambush. 

Ash-te-o-lah  was  soon  on  the  track  of  the  deer,  which, 
starting  from  the  thicket,  bounded  away  with  the  speed 
of  the  wind.  Pursuing  with  equal  pace,  the  bold  hun 
ter  dashed  into  the  depths  of  the  forest,  watching  for  a 
favorable  moment  to  take  the  deadly  aim.  The  arrow 
was  on  the  string,  and  about  to  be  raised  to  fly  at  his 
panting  victim,  when  the  shrill  war-whoop  burst  sud 
denly  on  his  ear.  It  arrested  his  step,  for  a  moment, 
but  not  his  arm ;  for  the  arrow  sped  as  if  nothing  had 
occurred  to  divert  its  course,  and  buried  itself  in  the 
heart  of  the  flying  deer. 

Perceiving,  at  a  glance,  that  a  party  of  the  Senecas, 
the  old  and  deadly  enemies  of  the  Katahbas,  were  down 
upon  him,  and  had  cut  off  his  retreat  to  the  river,  he 
held  on  his  course,  as  before,  but  with  redoubled  speed, 
intending,  if  possible,  to  secure  a  refuge  from  his  pur 
suers,  in  a  cavern  about  five  miles  distant.  Fleet  as 
the  wind,  he  would  have  gained  his  purpose,  if  the 
course  had  been  direct,  for  there  was  not  a  red  man  in 

14* 


198  HE    TURNS    UPON   HIS    PURSUERS. 

the  wide  forests  of  America,  who  could  outrun  Ash-te- 
o-lah.  Dividing  themselves  into  several  parties,  and 
taking  different  courses  to  intercept  his  flight,  his  ene 
mies  gave  instant  chase  to  the  fugitive.  One  party  fol 
lowed  close  on  his  trail,  but  he  was  soon  lost  to  their 
view.  Another  struck  off  northwardly,  towards  a  bend 
in  the  West  Branch,  where  the  rapids  afforded  an  oppor 
tunity  for  crossing  the  stream  without  impeding  his 
flight.  A  third  made  for  a  deep  cut,  or  ravine,  about  a 
mile  further  down,  where  a  fallen  tree,  extending  from 
bank  to  bank,  served  the  purpose  of  a  bridge. 

Ash-te-o-lah  soon  perceived  that  his  enemies  were 
divided,  and  resolved  that,  if  they  did  intercept  or  over 
take  him,  it  should  cost  them  dear.  Halting  a  little  in 
his  flight,  and  taking  to  the  covert  of  a  tree,  he  drew 
upon  the  foremost  of  his  pursuers,  and  laid  him  dead 
in  the  path.  The  next  in  the  pursuit,  pausing  a 
moment  over  his  fallen  brother,  shared  the  same  fate. 
Knowing,  as  by  instinct,  that  the  other  parties  would 
endeavor  to  cut  him  off  at  the  rapids  and  the  bridge,  he 
dashed  forward,  in  a  straight  line  for  the  stream, 
plunged  into  the  water,  and  holding  his  bow  aloft, 
struggled  with  a  powerful  arm  to  reach  the  other  side. 
He  gained  the  bank,  just  as  his  pursuers  made  their 
appearance  on  the  opposite  shore.  Turning  suddenly 
upon  them,  he  levelled  another  shaft  with  such  uner 
ring  aim,  that  one  of  their  number  fell  bleeding  into 
the  stream.  Another  and  another,  in  the  act  of  leaping 
over  the  bank,  received  the  fatal  shaft  into  his  heart. 
Hearing  the  distant  whoop,  which  indicated  that  the 
other  party  had  reached  the  bridge,  Ash-te-o-lah  waited 
not  for  another  victim,  but  bounded  away  for  his  moun- 


A   CAPTIVE.  199 

tain  fastness.  The  little  delay  which  had  been  neces 
sary  to  cut  off  five  of  his  pursuers,  had  given  an  advan 
tage  to  the  other  parties,  who  were  now  on  the  same 
side  of  the  stream  with  himself,  and  gaining  upon  his 
steps.  No  sooner  was  this  perceived,  than  the  heroic 
fugitive  turned  upon  the  nearest  of  them,  and,  with  the 
same  infallible  aim,  laid  him  dead  in  the  path.  Still 
another  had  fallen  before  his  sure  aim,  and  his  bow 
was  strained  for  another  shot,  when  one  of  the  other 
party,  who  had  made  a  circuit,  and  come  up  behind 
him  unperceived,  leaped  upon,  and  held  him  pinioned 
in  his  powerful  grasp.  His  struggles  were  terrible ; 
but  he  was  immediately  surrounded,  overpowered  and 
disarmed. 

Though  seven  of  their  number  had  fallen  in  this 
brief  chase,  the  brave  Senecas  were  so  struck  with 
admiration  at  the  wonderful  skill  and  noble  bearing  of 
their  captive,  that  they  did  not,  as  usual,  instantly 
avenge  the  slain,  by  taking  the  life  of  the  slayer ;  but 
resolved  to  take  him  along  with  them,  and  to  lead  him 
in  triumph  into  the  midst  of  the  council  of  their  nation, 
there  to  be  disposed  of  by  the  united  voices  of  their 
chiefs. 

It  was  a  sad  triumph,  for  they  were  filled  with  grief 
and  mortification  for  the  loss  of  so  many  of  their  brave 
kindred,  all  fallen  by  the  hand  of  one  of  the  hated 
Katahbas,  and  he  now  completely  in  their  power. 
Though  stung  with  shame,  and  thirsting  for  a  worthy 
revenge,  yet  such  was  their  love  of  martial  virtue,  that, 
during  all  their  long  journey  homeward,  they  treated 
their  haughty  captive  with  far  greater  respect  and  kind 
ness  than  if  he  had  acted  the  part  of  a  coward,  and 


200        CONQUERED  BUT  NOT  SUBDUED. 

suffered  himself  to  fall  into  their  hands  without  any 
attempt  at  resistance.  As  for  him,  with  an  unsubdued 
spirit,  and  an  air  of  proud  superiority,  he  marched  in 
the  midst  of  his  enemies,  as  if  defy  ing  their  power,  and 
scorning  the  vengeance  from  which  it  was  impossible 
to  escape.  To  one  unaccustomed  to  the  modes  of 
Indian  warfare,  and  the  code  of  Indian  etiquette,  who 
might  have  witnessed  that  triumphant  procession,  Ash- 
te-o-lah  would  have  appeared  the  proud  and  absolute 
prince,  surrounded  by  his  admiring  and  subservient 
life-guard,  rather  than  the  subdued  and  helpless  captive, 
escorted  by  his  enemies  to  an  ignominious  execution. 

Arrived  within  the  territories  of  their  own  tribe, 
the  triumph  of  the  captors  began.  The  whole  nation 
was  roused  to  revenge  the  death  of  their  lost  heroes. 
In  every  village,  as  they  passed  along,  the  women  and 
children  were  permitted  to  beat  and  insult  the  unresist 
ing  captive,  who  bore  every  indignity  with  stoical  indif 
ference,  and  proud  disdain,  never  indicating  by  word 
or  look,  the  slightest  sense  of  mortification  or  pain,  nor 
bating  one  jot  of  his  lofty  and  scornful  bearing. 

Before  the  great  council  of  assembled  chiefs,  he  main 
tained  the  same  tone  of  fearless  dignity  and  self-respect. 
His  very  look  was  defiance,  that  quailed  not  before  the 
proudest  glance  of  his  enemy,  nor  showed  the  slightest 
symptom  of  disquietude,  when  the  decision  of  the  coun 
cil  was  announced,  condemning  him  to  die  by  the  fiery 
torture.  It  might  reasonably  be  imagined  that  his  past 
sufferings,  his  tedious  marches,  his  scanty  fare,  lying  at 
night  on  the  bare  ground,  exposed  to  the  changes  of  the 
weather,  with  his  arms  and  legs  extended  and  cramped 
in  a  pair  of  rough  stocks,  the  insulting  treatment,  and 


PREPARED  FOR  THE  TORTURE.         201 

cruel  scourgings  of  the  exasperated  women  and  chil 
dren,  who  were  taught  to  consider  it  a  virtue  to  torment 
an  enemy,  along  with  the  anticip^pan  of  those  more 
bitter  sufferings  which  he  was  yet  to  endure,  would 
have  impaired  his  health,  and  subdued  his  hitherto 
proud  and  unyielding  spirit.  Such  would  have  been 
the  effect  of  similar  circumstances  upon  the  physical 
frame,  and  stout-hearted  fortitude  of  the  great  majority 
of  the  heroes  of  that  pale-faced  race,  who  boast  of  a 
proud  superiority  over  the  unlettered  children  of  the 
forest.  There  are  few  so  hardy,  that  they  could  endure, 
not  only  without  a  murmur,  but  without  shrinking, 
what  Ash-te-o-lah  had  already  suffered — few  so  coura 
geous,  that  they  could  hear,  with  an  unmoved  counte 
nance,  the  terrible  doom  which  his  enemies  had  pre 
pared  for  him,  or  witness  undisturbed  the  fearful 
arrangements,  and  horrid  ceremonies,  that  were  designed 
to  give  intensity  and  effect  to  its  infliction. 

Ash-te-o-lah  was  insensible  to  fear,  and  would  sooner 
have  undergone  a  thousand  torturing  deaths,  than  per 
mit  his  enemies  to  see  that  he  was  conscious  even  of 
suffering.  So  nobly  did  he  sustain  his  courage  amid 
the  trial,  so  well  did  he  act  his  heroic  part,  that  his 
enemies,  who  admired  and  inculcated  the  same  unflinch 
ing  fortitude,  were  surprised  and  vexed  at  his  lofty 
superiority,  and  resolved,  by  every  possible  aggravation 
of  his  sufferings,  to  break  down  and  subdue  his  proud 
indomitable  spirit. 

The  hour  of  execution  had  arrived.  The  pile  was 
ready  for  its  victim.  Every  engine  of  torture,  which 
savage  ingenuity  could  invent,  was  exhibited  in  dread 
ful  array,  within  the  area  selected  for  the  trying  scene. 


202  UNEXPECTED    ESCAPE. 

The  whole  nation  was  assembled  to  witness,  and  take 
part  in  the  ceremony,  which  had,  in  their  view,  all  the 
solemnity  and  salpdness  of  a  religious  rite.  Ash-te-o- 
lah  was  led  forth,  unpinioned,  into  the  midst — for  the 
red  man  would  scorn  the  weakness  of  leading  a  victim 
in  chains  to  the  altar. 

""The  place  of  sacrifice  was  an  open  space  near  the 
bank  of  the  river,  the  dark  forest  frowning  over  it  on 
every  side,  the  entire  foreground  being  filled  and 
crowded  with  an  eager,  angry  multitude,  to  whom  a 
sacrifice  was  a  feast,  and  revenge  the  sweetest  luxury 
that  could  be  offered  to  their  taste.  Their  wild  parade, 
their  savage  dances,  their  hideous  yells  and  demoniacal 
looks  and  gestures,  designed  to  terrify,  only  fired  the 
soul  of  Ash-te-o-lah  to  a  yet  prouder  and  more  majestic 
bearing.  His  firm  step,  his  unblenching  eye,  his  fear 
less  and  lofty  port,  touched  even  his  executioners  with 
admiration,  and  struck  his  guards  with  a  momentary 
awe. 

Suddenly,  as  with  a  bolt  from  the  cloud,  he  dashed 
down  those  who  stood  in  his  way,  sprung  out,  and 
plunged  into  the  water,  swimming  underneath,  like  an 
otter,  only  rising  occasionally  to  take  breath,  till  he 
reached  the  opposite  shore.  He  ascended  the  steep 
bank  at  a  bound ;  and  then,  though  the  arrows  had 
been  flying  thick  as  hail  about  him  from  the  time  that 
he  took  to  the  water,  and  though  many  of  the  fleetest 
of  his  enemies  were,  like  very  blood-hounds,  close  in 
pursuit  of  him,  he  turned  deliberately  around,  and  with 
a  graceful  and  becoming  dignity,  took  a  formal  leave 
of  them,  as  if  he  would  acknowledge  the  extraordinary 
favors  they  had  shown  him.  Then,  raising  the  shrill 


PURSUIT — A    STRATAGEM.  203 

war-whoop  of  defiance,  as  his  last  salute,  till  some  more 
convenient  opportunity  should  be  aflbrded  him  to  do 
them  a  warrior's  homage,  he  darted  off,  like  a  beast 
broke  loose  from  its  torturing  enemies.  Inspired  with 
new  strength  by  his  sudden  release,  and  the  returning 
hope  of  life,  he  flew  with  a  winged  speed,  so  as  entirely 
to  distance  the  fleetest  of  his  eager  pursuers.  Confident 
in  his  speed,  and  assured  that  his  enemies  could  neither 
overtake  nor  surprise  Him,  he  rested  nearly  a  whole 
day,  to  recruit  his  wasted  strength,  and  watch  an  oppor 
tunity  to  gain,  if  possible,  some  further  advantage  over 
those  who  were  scenting  his  track,  and  thirsting  for  his 
blood. 

Passing  a  considerable  distance  beyond  a  spot,  which 
his  well-trained  sagacity  tojd  him  would  be  the  natural 
resting  place  of  his  pursuers,  he  retraced  his  steps, 
walking  carefully  backwards,  and  planting  each  step 
with  great  precision,  in  the  very  tracks  he  had  just 
made,  so  as  effectually  to  conceal  the  artifice  of  his 
return.  In  this  way,  he  came  to  a  high  rock,  in  which 
there  was  a  considerable  fissure,  very  narrow  at  the 
top,  but  widening  toward  the  ground,  and  so  concealed 
by  the  dense  shrubbery  that  grew  around,  that  it  could 
only  be  discovered  by  the  most  careful  scrutiny.  Into 
this  fissure  he  thrust  himself,  scrupulously  replacing 
every  leaf  that  had  been  disturbed  by  his  entrance,  and 
adjusting  the  whole  so  as  not  to  excite  the  slightest  sus 
picion  in  his  keen-sighted  enemies.  Here  he  awaited 
their  approach. 

It  was  near  night  of  the  second  day,  when  the  Sene- 
cas  reached  the  spring  where  Ash-te-o-lah  lay  concealed, 
and  where  he  had  already  rested  nearly  a  whole  day. 


204  THE    PURSUERS    SURPRISED. 

Following  his  track  some  distance  beyond,  and  not 
doubting  he  was  yet  in  advance,  they  returned  without 
suspicion  to  the  spfing,  lighted  their  fires,  partook  has 
tily  of  their  simple  meal,  and  laid  themselves  down  to 
sleep,  in  perfect  security.  They  were  five  in  number, 
powerful  men,  and  thoroughly  armed,  after  their  own 
peculiar  fashion.  Ash-te-o-lah,  from  his  narrow  cavern, 
had  watched  all  their  movements.  He  well  knew  that 
they  slept  soundly,  for  they  had  satisfied  themselves 
that  no  danger  was  near.  But  he  also  knew  equally 
well  how  wakeful  is  the  sleep  of  an  Indian,  and  how 
almost  impossible  it  is  to  surprise  him,  even  in  his 
soundest  sleep.  Every  circumstance  of  his  situation 
occurred  to  him,  to  inspire  him  with  heroism,  and  urge 
him  to  attempt  an  impossibility,  though  his  life  was  the 
certain  forfeit  of  a  failure.  He  was  naked,  torn,  and 
hungry.  His  enraged  enemies,  who  had  so  recently 
held  him  in  their  toils,  and  made  him  ready  for  a  sacri 
fice,  were  now  come  up  with  him.  In  their  little  camp 
was  every  thing  to  relieve  his  wants.  He  would  not 
only  save  his  own  life,  but  get  great  honor  and  sweet 
revenge,  if  he  should  succeed  in  cutting  them  off. 
Resolution,  a  convenient  spot,  and  a  sudden  surprise, 
might  effect  this  main  object  of  all  his  wishes  and 
hopes.  Creeping  cautiously  out  from  his  covert,  and 
approaching  the  sleepers  with  the  noiseless  and  stealthy 
cunning  of  a  fox,  he  seized  one  of  their  tomahawks, 
and  wielding  it  with  inconceivable  power  and  rapidity, 
left  four  of  them  in  an  eternal  sleep,  before  the  fifth  had 
time  to  awake  and  spring  to  his  feet.  The  struggle 
that  ensued  was  terrible ;  but  Ash-te-o-lah  had  the 
advantage  in  every  respect,  and  the  conflict  ended  in  a 


THE  CAPTIVE'S  TRIUMPHANT  RETURN.       205 

very  few  minutes,  by  leaving  him  alone  in  the  camp 
of  his  enemies. 

Selecting  from  the  spoils  of  the  fallen  a  suitable 
dress  for  himself,  with  the  choicest  of  their  bows,  a 
well-stored  quiver,  a  tomahawk,  and  an  ample  pouch 
of  provisions,  and  securing  to  his  belt  the  scalps  of  his 
yet  breathing  victims,  Ash-te-o-lah  set  off  afresh,  with 
a  light  heart,  and  a  bounding  step,  for  the  sunny  vales 
of  the  Katahba.  Resolved  not  to  hazard  any  of  the 
advantage  he  had  gained,  he  did  not  allow  himself  any 
sleep,  for  several  successive  nights,  only  as  he  reclined, 
for  a  few  moments,  a  little  before  day,  with  his  back 
to  a  tree,  and  a  clear  space  about  him,  where  he  could 
not  be  taken  by  surprise.  Growing  more  secure,  as  he 
approached  his  home,  and  discovered  no  sign  of  his 
pursuing  enemy,  he  sought  out  the  spot  where  he  had 
killed  seven  of  the  chase,  in  the  first  day  of  his  flight, 
opened  their  yet  fresh  graves,  added  their  scalps  to  the 
five  then  hanging  to  his  belt,  burnt  their  bodies  to 
ashes,  and  returned  in  safety,  laden  with  his  hard 
earned  trophies,  to  gladden  his  humble  wigwam,  and 
thrill  the  council  of  his  people  with  the  story  of  his 
singular  adventures. 

Her  prophetic  dream  had  made  so  deep  an  impres 
sion  upon  the  mind  of  Minaree,  that,  from  the  first,  she 
did  not  expect  "  the  bold  hunter's  return."  His  length 
ened  absence  troubled,  but  did  not  surprise  her.  She 
yielded  him  to  a  stern  fate,  from  which  there  was  no 
escape  ;  and  with  a  calmess  which  we,  of  another  race, 
too  often  regard  as  coldness  and  insensibility,  prepared 
to  follow  him  to  the  spirit  land.  His  return  was  to  her 
soul  like  a  visit  from  that  land — a  gift  from  the  Great 

18 


206  THE    CHASE    ABANDONED. 

Spirit — and  ever  after,  to  the  deep  devotion  of  her  early 
love,  was  added  that  peculiar  reverence,  that  tender, 
holy  affection,  which  the  .Indians  every  where  cherish 
for  the  departed. 

When  the  second  party  of  the  Senecas,  in  the  course 
of  the  third  day  of  the  pursuit,  arrived  at  the  camp  of 
their  slaughtered  people,  the  sight  gave  them  a  greater 
shock  than  they  had  ever  known  before.  In  their 
chilled  war  council  they  concluded,  that  he  who  had 
performed  such  surprising  feats  in  his  defence,  before 
he  was  captured,  and  since  that  in  his  naked  and 
unarmed  condition,  would,  now  that  he  was  well 
armed  and  free,  be  a  match  for  them  all,  if  they  should 
continue  the  pursuit.  They  regarded  him  as  a  wizard 
enemy,  whose  charmed  life  it  was  vain  and  wicked  to 
attempt.  They,  accordingly,  buried  their  comrades, 
and  returned,  with  heavy  hearts,  to  their  homes. 


**• 


MONICA, 


THE    ITEAN    CAPTIVE 


WHAT  glorious  hopes,  what  gloomy  fears 

Have  sunk  beneath  time's  noiseless  tide  I— 
The  red  man  at  his  horrid  rite. 

Seen  by  the  stars  at  night's  cold  noon, — 
His  bark  canoe,  its  track  of  light 

Left  on  the  -wave  beneath  the  moon  ; — 
His  dance,  his  yell,  his  council  fire. 

The  altar  -where  his  victim  lay. 
His  death  song,  and  his  funeral  pyre. 

That  still,  strong  tide  hath  borne  away. 


MONICA. 


but  flj— 

are  a  tlxnisauti  toinsjctj  tteatbs  tctifntj, 
_?TJ)frst(nfl  for  blooB.    Jttjope,  Ufe,  anto  Hbertjj 
Sire  all  before  ;  ant)  tijfs  jjooU  arm 
ttoee." 


THE  grave  of  the  Indian  is  a  temple,  a  sort  of  gateway 
to  heaven.  Around  it  linger  the  tenderest  affection,  the 
purest  devotion  of  the  surviving  friend.  The  grass  and 
flowers  that  grow  over  it  are  never  suffered  to  wither. 
The  snow  and  the  rain  are  not  permitted  to  remain 
upon  it.  The  least  profanation  of  that  sacred  place 
would  be  visited  with  a  more  terrible  vengeance  than 
an  affront  to  the  living.  Nothing  illustrates  more 
clearly  the  cruel  injustice  we  have  done  to  our  red 
brethren  of  the  forest,  by  regarding  and  treating  them 
only  as  savages,  and  delineating  them  always  and 
every  where,  .as  destitute  of  all  the  refined  sympathies 
of  humanity  —  than  this  prevailing  national  character 
istic,  an  affectionate  reverence  for  the  dead,  and  a 
religious  regard  for  the  sepulchres  and  bones  of  their 
ancestors.  It  touches  one  of  the  deepest  cords  in  the 
human  heart.  It  springs  from  the  very  fountain  head 

18* 


210  INDIAN    BURIAL. 

of  social  and  moral  refinement.  It  links  the  visible 
and  material,  with  the  unseen  and  spiritual  world ; 
blending  all  that  is  tender,  and  pure,  and  subduing,  in 
the  one,  with  all  that  is  bright,  hopeful,  and  inviting,  in 
the  other.  Its  existence  in  any  heart,  or  its  prevalence 
among  any  people,  is  proof  sufficient  that  that  heart  is 
not  wholly  hardened  in  selfishness,  and  that  people  not 
wholly  given  over  to  barbarism. 

The  infant  child  of  an  Itean  mother  lay  dead  in  her 
tent.  He  was  a  beautiful  boy,  and  already  the  fond 
mother  had  read  in  his  brilliant  eye,  and  the  vigorous 
movements  of  his  tiny  limbs,  the  heroic  deeds  of  the 
future  chieftain.  But  her  darling  hope  was  nipped  in  the 
very  germ.  Her  only  son  was  shrouded  for  the  grave, 
and  the  hour  of  burial  had  come.  His  shroud  was  a 
blanket,  in  which  the  head,  as  well  as  the  body,  was 
completely  enveloped.  His  bier  was  a  train,  or  Indian 
sled,  in  the  form  of  a  common  snow-shoe,  on  which  the 
body  was  laid,  without  a  coffin,  and  secured  by  ban 
dages  from  side  to  side.  Into  this  train  was  harnessed  a 
favorite  dog  of  the  family,  when  it  was  drawn  with  slow 
and  solemn  step,  to  the  grave,  preceded  by  the  priest 
or  medicine  man  of  the  village,  in  his  gorgeous  robes 
of  office,  and  followed  by  the  parents  and  sister  of  the 
child,  with  all  the  inmates  of  the  neighboring  wigwams. 

Arriving  at  the  grave,  the  procession  stopped,  and 
gathered  round  the  bier,  the  women  and  children  seat 
ing  or  prostrating  themselves  on  the  greund,  the  men 
standing  in  a  grave  and  solemn  circle  around  them. 
The  dog,  still  remaining  in  his  harness,  was  then  shot, 
and  the  medicine  man,  standing  over  it,  addressed  it  in 
the  following  strain.  "  Go  on  your  journey  to  the 


JOURNEY    TO    THE    SPIRIT    LAND MEMENTOES.    211 

Spirit  land.  Long  and  weary  is  the  way  you  have  to 
go.  Linger  not  on  the  journey,  for  precious  is  the  bur 
den  you  carry.  Swim  swiftly  over  the  river,  lest  the 
little  one  be  lost  in  the  stream,  and  never  visit  the  camp 
of  its  fathers.  When  you  come  to  the  camp  of  the 
White-headed  Eagle,  bark,  that  they  may  know  who 
it  is  you  bring,  and  come  out  and  welcome  the  little 
one  among  its  kindred  band." 

The  body  was  then  laid  in  the  grave,  on  its  little 
train.  The  dog  \vas  placed  by  its  side,  with  a  kettle  of 
food  at  its  head,  to  supply  it  on  the  journey.  A  cup, 
containing  a  portion  of  the  mother's  milk,  freshly  drawn, 
was  also  put  into  the  grave  for  the  use  of  the  child. 
The  earth  was  laid  gently  over  it,  and  covered  with  the 
fresh  sod,  the  mother,  and  her  female  friends,  chanting, 
the  while,  a  plaintive  dirge,  designed  to  encourage  the 
spirit  of  the  departed  on  its  dark  and  perilous  journey. 
The  mother  held  in  her  hand  a  roll  of  bark,  elaborately 
decorated  with  feathers  and  bead-work,  encompassed 
with  a  scarf  of  broadcloth,  highly  embroidered.  This 
was  intended  as  a  memento  of  the  deceased,  to  be 
sacredly  preserved  in  the  family  lodge.  Such  memen 
toes  are  always  seen  there,  after  the  death  of  a  friend, 
arid  one  may  always  know,  by  their  number,  how  many 
of  that  household  have  gone  to  the  spirit-land.  It  is 
usually  placed  upright  in  the  spot  where  the  departed 
was  accustomed  to  sit,  dressed  in  the  same  ornaments 
and  bands  that  he  wore  while  living.  At  every  family 
meal,  a  portion  of  food  is  set  before  it.  If  it  be  a  child 
who  has  died,  the  mother  offers  it  a  cup  of  milk,  wraps 
it  in  the  cradle  bands  of  her  lost  infant,  and  bears  it 
about  with  her  wherever  she  goes.. 


212         THE    GRAVE THE    ITEAN    ENCAMPMENT. 

An  Indian  grave  is  a  protected  spot.  That  which  is 
described  above,  was  surrounded  by  a  small  enclosure 
of  logs,  and  covered  with  a  roof  of  bark,  to  shield  it 
from  the  rain.  At  its  head,  a  small  round  post  was  set, 
painted  with  vermilion.  Other  decorations  were  dis 
played  upon  the  wall  of  the  enclosure,  which  were  care 
fully  guarded,  and  frequently  replaced,  as  they  were 
soiled  by  the  rains,  or  torn  and  defaced  by  the  violence 
of  the  winds.  Day  after  day,  the  bereaved  mother  and 
sister  visited  that  grave,  taking  their  work  with  them, 
and  sitting  down  by  its  side,  chanted  their  plaintive 
lullaby  to  that  sleeping  infant,  and  cheered  on  that 
faithful  dog  in  his  wearisome  journey,  charging  him 
not  to  lag  or  go  astray  in  traversing  the  plain,  nor  suffer 
his  precious  burden  to  fall  into  the  water,  in  crossing 
the  deep  dark  rapid  river  to  the  spirit  land. 

Weeks  and  months  had  passed  since  that  humble 
grave  was  made,  and  that  precious  treasure  confided  to 
its  bosom.  It  was  a  calm  glorious  evening  in  mid 
summer.  The  moon  shone  brightly  on  the  Itean 
encampment.  There  was  not,  in  the  whole  valley  of 
the  west,  a  more  beautiful  spot  for  a  settlement.  The 
smooth  open  green-sward  was  closely  surrounded  with 
trees  on  three  sides.  On  the  other,  the  land  gradually 
sloped  towards  the  river,  which  flowed  quietly  by,  ever 
and  anon  sparkling  in  the  moonbeams,  or  reflecting  the 
dark  forest  and  flowery  banks  in  its  azure  depths. 

The  wigwams  in  the  opening  were  all  closed.  Their 
inmates  were  at  rest.  Presently,  the  buffalo-skin,  that 
served  as  a  door  to  the  principal  cabin,  was  drawn 
aside,  and  the  beautiful  daughter  of  the  chief  emerged 
into  the  light,  and  passed  swiftly  on  to  the  river.  Fol- 


A  SISTER'S  GRIEF — HER  DREAM.  213 

lowing  its  course  a  short  distance,  by  the  narrow  path 
that  threaded  the  woods  on  its  bank,  she  came  to  the 
little  grave,  threw  herself  on  the  earth  by  its  side,  and 
wept.  It  was  Monica,  the  sister  of  that  buried  infant, 
the  same  whom  we  saw  at  his  grave  when  it  was  first 
opened,  and  who  had  daily,  since  that  time,  sung  over 
it  her  simple  song. 

The  grief  and  disappointment  of  the  mother,  in  the 
loss  of  her  only  son,  was  not  more  deep  or  sincere,  or 
enduring,  than  that  of  this  affectionate  and  devoted  sis 
ter.  From  the  moment  of  his  birth,  he  was  the  idol  of 
her  soul.  She  looked  forward  to  the  time,  in  her  ardent 
imagination  very  near  at  hand,  when,  emulating  the 
virtues  and  deeds  of  his  father,  he  should  become  the 
noblest  chief  of  his  tribe.  She  had  pictured  to  herself 
the  many  wonderful  exploits  he  should  achieve,  and 
the  love  and  veneration  with  which  he  would  be 
regarded  throughout  the  nation.  But  now,  those  hopes 
were  blasted,  those  visions  had  all  faded  into  darkness. 
Time  had  not  soothed  her  disappointment,  or  softened 
the  poignancy  of  her  grief.  Waking  or  sleeping,  the 
image  of  her  lost  brother  was  before  her.  She  longed 
to  follow  him,  that  she  might  overtake  him  on  the  way, 
and  help  him  in  his  passage  over  that  fearful  stream. 

She  had  laid  down  that  night,  as  usual,  and  slept  byr- 
the  side  of  her  mother.  Her  dreams  were  troubled. 
She  thought  that  arid  plain  and  dark  river  were  before 
her.  The  faithful  dog  was  struggling  with  the  waves. 
The  little  ark  which  held  that  precious  treasure,  was 
buffeted  about  by  the  winds.  Chilled  with  the  cold, 
and  terrified  by  the  dark  howling  storm,  the  lone  child 
sobbed  bitterly,  and  looked  imploringly  round  for  his 


214  AT    THE     GRAVE ON    THE    STREAM. 


mother.  In  her  distress  and  agitation,  she  awoke. 
Unable  to  sleep,  or  even  to  rest,  she  rose,  and  ran  to  the 
grave. 

"I  come,  I  come,  my  precious  one, 

I  am  ever  by  your  side — 
Fear  not,  your  voyage  is  almost  done 

Over  that  dismal  tide  ; 
The  winds  shall  hush,  the  storm  pass  o'er, 

And  a  friendly  band  shall  come 
To  meet  you  on  the  spirit  shore, 

And  bid  you  welcome  home. 
Fear  not,  for  love  that  never  sleeps 

Shall  guard  you  o'er  that  wave  ; 
And  mother  her  constant  vigil  keep 

Beside  your  quiet  grave." 

Having  chanted  her  simple  lay  of  love,  Monica  turned 
from  the  grave,  stepped  into  a  canoe,  and  paddled  down 
the  stream.  Overcome  with  grief,  she  dropped  her  pad 
dle,  sat  pensively  down  in  her  shallop,  and  left  it  to  fol 
low  its  course  down  the  current.  For  several  hours  it 
glided  silently  on.  She  gave  no  heed  to  the  hours,  till 
morning  broke  in  the  east.  Suddenly  starting  up  from 
her  long  dream,  she  looked  for  her  paddle.  It  was  gone. 
Seeing  a  bough  floating  on  the  water  near  her,  she 
leaned  out  to  catch  it,  as  the  canoe  passed  on.  It  was 
decayed,  and  broke  in  her  hand.  Throwing  it  from 
her,  she  looked  eagerly  about  for  some  other  means  of 
reaching  the  shore.  At  length,  passing  under  the 
shadow  of  an  immense  tree,  that  overhung  the  stream, 

*  \j  t  . 

she  seized  a  branch  that  -almost  dipped  into  the  water, 
and  drawing  herself  in  to  the  bank,  sprang  on  shore. 
Slowly  and  doubtfully  the  timid  girl  threaded  the 


B. 


A    CAPTIVE — VICTIM    TO    THE    GREAT    STAR.     216 

thick  forest,  scarcely  knowing  which  way  to  turn. 
Hoping  to  find  some  friendly  wigwam  near,  she  sounded 
the  shrill  call  of  her  tribe.  The  call  was  instantly 
answered,  but  not  by  a  friendly  voice.  Two  stern  and 
stalwart  warriors  of  the  Pawnee  tribe,  who  were  deadly 
enemies  to  the  Iteans,  chanced  to  be  passing  that  way, 
and,  recognizing  the  call  as  that  of  an  enemy,  sprang 
from  the  thicket,  seized  the  trembling  maiden,  and  bore 
her  away  in  triumph.  Many  a  weary  league  she 
travelled  on  by  the  side  of  her  merciless  captors,  ere  she 
reached  their  distant  encampment.  Worn,  exhausted 
in  strength  and  desponding  in  heart,  she  fell  to  the  earth 
in  the  midst  of  the  throng  that  gathered  around  her, 
and  besought  them  to  kill  her  at  once,  and  let  her  go  to 
her  poor  infant  brother. 

The  Pawnees  were  not  only  hostile  to  the  Iteans,  but 
were,  in  some  respects,  the  most  savage  tribe  in  the 
great  valley.  They  alone,  of  the  North  American 
Indians,  continued,  down  the  present  century,  and  far 
within  it,  to  practice  the  savage  rite  of  sacrificing 
human  victims  on  the  altar  of  their  gods.  With  them 
it  was  a  propitiatory  sacrifice,  offered  to  the  Great  Star, 
or  the  planet  Venus.  This  dreadful  ceremony  annually 
preceded  the  preparations  for  planting  corn,  and  was 
supposed  to  be  necessary  to  secure  a  fruitful  season. 
The  victim  was  always  some  prisoner,  who  had  been 
captured  in  war,  or  otherwise ;  and  there  was  never 
wanting  an  individual  who  coveted  the  honor  of  making 
a  captive  from  some  hostile  tribe,  and  dedicating  the 
spoils  of  his  prowess  to  the  national  benefit. 

The  captors  of  Monica  were  in  quest  of  a  victim  for 
this  sacrifice,  when  they  wandered  away  alone,  and 


216  PREPARING    FOR   THE    SACRIFICE. 

prowled  for  several  days,  about  the  encampment  of  her 
tribe.  With  this  view,  they  bore  her  away  in  triumph, 
deaf  to  all  her  entreaties  and  tears,  and  gave  her  in 
charge  to  the  priests,  to  be  made  ready  against  the 
return  of  the  season. 

The  best  wigwam  in  the  village  was  assigned  for 
her  accommodation.  Cheerful  companions  of  her  own 
age  were  given  her.  The  most  sedulous  attention  was 
paid  to  her  wants.  She  was  dressed  in  gay  apparel, 
continually  feasted  on  the  choicest  luxuries  which  their 
fields  and  hunting  grounds  afforded,  and  treated  with 
the  utmost  tenderness  by  all  about  her.  Every  possi 
ble  means  was  employed  to  allay  her  grief,  and  promote 
that  cheerfulness  of  spirit,  which  is  essential  to  health 
and  comeliness,  in  order  that  she  might  thus  be  made 
a  more  suitable  and  acceptable  offering. 

The  personal  charms  of  Monica  required  no  such 
system  of  treatment,  in  order  to  their  full  development. 
She  was  a  rare  specimen  of  native  grace  and  loveliness, 
and  would  have  been  a  fitting  model,  in  every  feature 
and  limb,  for  a  Phidias  or  a  Praxitiles.  The  exceed 
ing  beauty  and  gentleness  of  their  captive,  while  it  won 
the  admiration  and  regard  of  all  her  young  companions, 
only  made  her,  in  the  view  of  the  priests  and  chiefs  of 
the  tribe,  a  more  desirable  victim  for  the  altar. 

For  a  long  time,  Monica  was  inconsolable.  Deprived 
of  that  dearest  privilege  of  visiting  daily  the  grave  of 
her  brother,  distracted  in  view  of  the  anxiety  which 
her  mother  would  feel  for  her,  she  refused  to  be  com 
forted,  or  to  take  any  pleasure  in  the  means  employed 
to  amuse  her.  Time  and  kindness,  however,  and  the 
promise  that  she  should,  by  and  by,  return  to  her 


GATHERING    TO    THE    FESTIVAL.  217 

father-land,  restored,  in  a  degree,  her  serenity  of  mind. 
She  was  too  affectionate  and  confiding,  to  reject  the 
sympathy  and  kindness  even  of  an  enemy.  Grateful 
for  the  unwearied  efforts  which  her  companions  made 
to  amuse  and  comfort  her,  she  came,  at  last,  to  regard 
them  as  friends.  Gratitude  begat  affection.  Affection 
created  confidence.  She  unburdened  her  heart  of  the 
sorrows  that  oppressed  it.  By  that  effort,  the  burden 
was  lightened.  Something  of  the  elasticity  and  vivacity 
of  youth  returned.  She  sang  and  played,  if  not  to 
amuse  herself,  yet  to  gratify  others,  whose  assiduous 
kindness,  and  seemingly  generous  sympathy,  she  had 
no  other  means  of  repaying.  Thus,  entirely  ignorant 
of  the  terrible  doom  that  awaited  her,  Monica  passed 
the  winter  of  her  captivity,  looking  ever  forward  to  the 
opening  spring  as  the  period  of  her  promised  release, 
and  return  to  the  wigwam  of  her  mother. 

At  length  the  fatal  day  arrived,  and  every  thing  was 
ready  for  the  sacrifice.  The  whole  Pawnee  tribe  was 
assembled  to  witness  and  take  part  in  the  solemnities. 
From  every  side,  they  were  seen  emerging  from  the 
thick  forest,  or  gliding  noiselessly  over  the  bosom  of  the 
silver  stream,  leaping  from  cliff  to  cliff  of  the  distant 
hills,  or  winding  down  their  steep  passes  and  narrow 
defiles,  to  meet  in  the  great  central  village,  around  the 
grand  council  fire  of  the  nation.  The  whole  tribe  was 
there — the  chiefs  in  all  their  gaudy  array  of  bead- work, 
feathers,  and  paint,  their  embroidered  moccasins,  their 
gaily  wrought  tunics  and  belts,  their  polished  rifles,  and 
glittering  tomahawks — the  women  and  children,  and 
the  rank  and  file  of  the  people,  in  all  the  finery  and 
gewgaws  they  could  command.  It  was  a  brave  sight  to 

19 


218  THE    VICTIM    AT    THE    STAKE. 

those  accustomed  to  the  barbaric  finery  and  wild  sports 
of  the  Indian,  but  fearful  and  hideous  to  one  unused  to 
the  rude  painted  visages  and  half  naked  forms  of  the 
warriors. 

The  awful  hour  of  those  dreadful  orgies  was 
announced  by  all  those  discordant  shouts  and  hideous 
yells,  which,  with  those  primitive  races,  serve  the  pur 
pose  of  trumpet,  drum  and  bell.  The  stake  was  set, 
and  the  faggots  made  ready,  in  the  centre  of  the  great 
opening.  The  priests  stood  at  their  post,  and  the  vast 
multitude  of  eager  excited  witnesses  thronged  around, 
waiting  in  terrible  expectation  for  the  consummation  of 
that  horrid  rite,  and  kindling  into  phrenzy  in  view  of 
the  mad  revelry  that  would  follow.  Presently,  the  outer 
ranks  of  that  crowding  circle  made  way,  and  opened  a 
passage  to  the  ring  within.  Through  this  living  ave 
nue,  a  company  of  chiefs  marched  in,  singing,  or  rather 
shouting,  a  wild  song,  and  dancing  in  fantastic  mea 
sures.  At  their  head  was  the  captor  of  Monica,  lead 
ing  the  timid  girl  by  the  hand.  She  was  arrayed  in 
the  most  showy  and  expensive  style  of  Indian  costume, 
the  various  decorations  of  her  person  comprising  all  that 
was  beautiful  and  rare  in  ornament,  according  to  the 
uncultivated  taste  of  that  people.  Unconscious  still  of 
the  doom  that  awaited  her,  and  hoping,  perhaps,  that 
this  was  to  be  the  festival  of  her  freedom,  when  she 
would  be  sent  away  in  peace  to  her  home,  she  entered 
the  circle  with  a  cheerful  face,  and  an  elastic  step, 
smiling  on  her  young  companions  as  she  passed,  and 
wondering  at  the  cold  look,  or  sometimes  averted  rye, 
with  which  her  salutation  was  answered. 

It  was  not  until  she  was  led  quite  up  to  the  stake, 


THE    RESCUE.  219 

^r 

and  saw  the  fearful  faggots  piled  around  it,  that  she 
comprehended  the  meaning  of  these  mysterious  prepa 
rations.  Her  awful  doom  flashed  upon  her,  like  a  bolt 
from  heaven.  With  one  loud,  piercing,  heart-rending 
shriek,  she  fell  to  the  earth,  and  called  upon  her  mother. 
She  was  lifted  up  by  the  stern  priest,  placed  upon  the 
pile,  and  bound  to  the  stake.  With  wild  incantations, 
and  horrid  yells,  the  dread  orgies  were  commenced. 
The  torch  was  lighted,  and  ready  to  be  applied.  At 
that  instant,  a  shrill  whoop  burst  from  the  adjoining 
wood.  A  brave  young  warrior,  leaping  into  the  midst 
of  the  circle,  rushed  to  the  stake,  cut  the  cords  that 
bound  the  helpless  victim,  tore  her  away  from  the  pile, 
and,  dashing  back  through  the  panic-struck  crowd, 
flung  her  upon  a  fleet  horse  which  he  had  prepared  for 
the  occasion,  sprung  himself  upon  another,  and  was 
soon  lost  in  the  distant  windings  of  the  wood. 

It  was  the  act  of  a  moment.  Even  the  Indian 
warriors,  who  are  not  easily  surprised,  or  put  off  their 
guard,  were  confounded  and  paralysed.  Before  they 
could  comprehend  the  object  of  this  sudden  phantom, 
this  rash  interruption  of  their  festival,  their  victim  was 
gone.  The  bare  stake,  and  the  useless  heap  of  faggots 
were  there.  The  proud  chief,  who  furnished  the  vic 
tim,  and  the  fierce-looking  priests,  who  were  to  officiate 
in  the  dark  rites  of  true  sacrifice,  stood  in  blank  aston 
ishment  around,  as  if  a  bolt  from  the  cloud  had  smitten 
them.  A  momentary  silence  prevailed  among  that 
mighty  throng.  A  low  murmur  succeeded,  like  the  dis 
tant  moans  of  a  coming  storm:  then,  like  the  tempest, 
bursting  in  all  its  wrath,  fierce  cries  of  vengeance  from 
a  thousand  flaming  tongues,  furious  discordant  yells 


220  THE    FLIGHT. 

and  shouts,  accompanied  with  frantic  gestures,  and 
looks  of  rage,  such  as  would  distort  the  visage  of  a 
fiend.  Some  of  the  fleetest  started  off  in  hot  but  vain 
pursuit.  Those  who  remained,  promised  themselves 
a  day  of  terrible  retribution.  The  mothers  secretly  re 
joiced  in  the  escape ;  while  those  of  the  young  girls  who 
had  been  the  chosen  companions  of  the  captive,  gave 
vent  to  their  joy  and  gratitude  in  wild  songs  and  dances. 

In  this  manner,  that  turbulent  assembly  broke  up. 
Without  the  usual  feast  and  its  accompanying  games, 
they  scattered  to  their  several  homes,  coolly  meditating 
revenge,  and  darkly  foreboding  the  famine  that  should 
ensue  from  the  absence  of  the  accustomed  sacrifice.  • 

Meanwhile,  the  fugitives  held  on  their  way,  with  the 
speed  of  the  wind.  Not  a  word  was  spoken.  It  was  a 
race  of  life  and  death,  and  every  faculty  of  the  rescuer 
as  well  as  of  the  rescued  was  absorbed  in  the  one  idea 
and  effort  to  escape.  Over  hill  and  plain,  and  shallow 
stream,  those  foaming  steeds  flew  on,  pausing  not  even 
to  snuff  the  breeze,  till  they  had  cleared  the  territory  of 
the  Pawnees,  and  reached  a  sheltered  nook  within  the 
precincts  of  a  neutral  tribe.  Here,  as  among  all  the 
Indian  tribes  the  woman  is  considered  competent  to 
take  care  of  herself  in  all  ordinary  emergencies,  her 
deliverer  left  her,  giving  her  ample  directions  for  the 
way,  and  cautioning  her  to  use  the  utmost  diligence  to 
avoid  pursuit. 

"  But,  tell  me  first,"  she  cried,  tears  of  grateful  joy 
standing  in  her  eyes,  "tell  me  to  whom  I  am  indebted 
for  this  miraculous  escape— that,  in  all  my  prayers  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  I  may  call  down  his  blessing  upon 
your  head." 


THE    PARTING.  221 

u  I  am  Petalesharro,"  replied  the  youth,  modestly. 
"  My  father  is  Latalashaw,  the  chief  of  my  tribe.  We 
do  not  believe,  with  our  people,  that  the  Great  Spirit 
delights  in  the  sacrifice.  He  loves  all  his  red  children, 
and  they  should  all  love  one  another." 

"  But,  will  not  your  chiefs  revenge  upon  your  head 
this  interference  with  their  solemn  rites?  If  any 
national  calamities  follow,  will  they  not  charge  them 
all  to  your  account  ?  I  could  not  bear  that  my  gener 
ous  deliverer  should  be  struck  down  by  those  terrible 
hands,  in  the  prime  of  his  youth,  as  the  reward  of  his 
heroic  benevolence.  Better  that  I  should  return  and 
submit  to  the  fate  they  had  prepared  for  me." 

"  Fear  not  for  me,  Monica.  Petalesharro  fears  not 
to  meet  the  assembled  council  of  his  nation.  Not  a 
brave  among  them  all  will  raise  a  hand  to  hurt  him. 
He  will  make  them  know  that  the  Great  Star  needs  not 
the  blood  of  the  captive.  And  never  again  shall  the 
fires  be  kindled  for  that  cruel  sacrifice." 

Encouraged  by  the  words  of  the  young  chief,  Monica 
turned,  with  a  strong  heart,  towards  her  home,  still 
some  four  hundred  miles  distant.  The  same  kind  pro 
vidence  which  had  rescued  her  from  the  devouring 
flames,  still  guided  and  guarded  her  solitary  way,  and 
gave  her  strength  and  spirits  for  her  toilsome  journey. 

On  the  second  day  of  her  pilgrimage,  as  she  climbed 
the  summit  of  a  range  of  hills  that  ran  athwart  her 
path,  she  was  alarmed  by  the  appearance  of  a  consider 
able  body  of  armed  men,  just  emerging  from  a  distant 
ravine  of  the  same  range,  in  a  direction  that  would  lead 
them  immediately  across  her  path.  They  were  too  far 
off  to  enable  her  to  discern,  by  their  dress  and  accoutre- 

19* 


THE    LOST    FOUND. 

ments,  to  what  tribe  they  belonged.  She  supposed  they 
must  be  Pawnees  in  pursuit  of  their  lost  captive.  If 
she  attempted  to  pass  on  before  them,  they  would  dis 
cover  her  track,  and  soon  overtake  her  flight.  She  had 
nothing  to  do,  therefore,  but  wait  till  they  had  passed, 
in  the  hope  of  eluding  their  eager  scent.  Concealing 
herself  in  the  thicket,  in  a  position  that  overlooked  the 
valley,  she  awaited  with  composure  the  coming  of  that 
fearful  band.  They  descended  into  the  valley,  and,  to 
the  utter  consternation  of  Monica,  began  to  pitch  their 
tents  under  the  shade  of  a  spreading  oak,  on  the  bank 
of  a  little  stream.  She  watched  the  movement  with  an 
anxious  heart,  not  knowing  how  she  should  escape, 
with  a  pursuing  enemy  so  near.  Her  consternation  and 
anxiety  were  soon,  however,  changed  to  joy,  when  one 
of  the  company,  approaching  the  vicinity  of  her  hiding 
place,  to  cut  a  pole  for  his  tent,  was  recognized  as  a 
chief  of  her  own  tribe.  Springing  from  the  thicket  with 
a  scream  of  delight,  which  startled  the  whole  encamp- 
mentj  and  brought  every  brave  to  his  feet,  with  his 
hand  on  the  trigger  of  his  rifle,  she  rushed  into  the 
midst  of  her  astonished  people,  and  was  received  with 
silent  joy,  as  one  restored  from  the  dead.  Under  their 
protection,  the  remainder  of  her  journey  was  safely  and 
easily  performed.  Before  the  moon,  which  was  then 
crescent,  had  reached  her  full,  Monica  had  embraced 
her  mother,  and  added  a  fresh  flower  to  the  grave  of 
her  brother. 

The  brave,  the  generous,  the  chivalrous  Petalesharro 
returned  to  his  father's  tent  with  the  fearless  port  and 
composed  dignity  of  one  whose  consciousness  of  recti 
tude  placed  him  above  fear.  He  was  a  young  man, 


PETALESHARRO.  223 

just  entered  upon  manhood,  and  a  general  favorite  of 
his  tribe.*  His  countenance,  as  represented  in  Col. 
McKenney's  magnificent  work  upon  the  North  Ameri 
can  tribes,  is  one  of  uncommon  beauty  of  feature.  In 

*  Major  Long,  in  his  "  Expeditions  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,"  thus 
describes  Petalesharro,  as  he  appeared  in  his  native  wilds,  and  among  his 
own  people,  in  the  full  costume  which  he  wore  on  the  occasion  of  some 
great  festival  of  his  tribe. 

"  Almost  from  the  beginning  of  this  interesting  fete,  our  attention  had 
been  attracted  to  a  young  man,  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader  or  partisan  of 
the  warriors.  He  was  about  twenty-three  years  of  age,  of  the  finest  form, 
tall,  muscular,  exceedingly  graceful,  and  of  a  most  prepossessing  counte 
nance.  His  head-dress,  of  war-eagles'  feathers,  descended  in  a  double 
series  upon  his  back,  like  wings,  down  to  his  saddle-croup ;  his  shield  was 
highly  decorated,  and  his  long  lance  by  a  plaited  casing  of  red  and  blue 
cloth.  On  enquiring  of  the  interpreter,  our  admiration  was  augmented  by 
learning  that  he  was  no  other  than  Petalesharro,  with  whose  name  and 
character  we  were  already  familiar.  He  is  the  most  intrepid  warrior  of 
the  nation,  the  eldest  son  of  Letalashaw,  and  destined,  as  well  by  mental 
and  physical  qualifications,  as  by  his  distinguished  birth,  to  be  the  future 
leader  of  his  people." 

Petalesharro  visited  Washington  in  1821,  where  his  fine  figure  and  coun 
tenance,  and  his  splendid  costume  attracted  every  eye.  But  there  was  that 
in  his  history  and  character,  which  had  gone  before  him,  that  secured  for 
him  a  worthier  homage  than  that  of  the  eye.  His  act  of  generous  chivalry 
to  the  Itean  captive  was  the  theme  of  every  tongue.  The  ladies  of  the  city 
caused  an  appropriate  medal  to  be  prepared,  commemorating  the  noble 
deed,  and  presented  it  to  him,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  assemblage  of 
people,  who  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  ceremony.  In  reply  to  their  com 
plimentary  address,  the  brave  young  warrior  modestly  said — "  My  heart  is 
glad.  The  white  woman  has  heard  what  I  did  for  the  captive  maid,  and 
they  love  me,  and  speak  well  of  me,  for  doing  it.  I  thought  but  little  of  it 
before.  It  came  from  my  heart,  as  the  breath  from  my  body.  I  did  not 
know  that  any  one  would  think  better  of  me  for  that.  But  now  I  am  glad 
For  it  is  a  good  thing  to  be  praised  by  those,  who  only  praise  that  which  is 
good." 


224  THE    BLOODY    RITE    ABOLISHED. 

its  mildness  of  expression,  it  is  almost  effeminate.  But 
in  heart  and  soul  he  was  a  man  and  a  hero.  His  cour 
age,  and  the  power  of  his  arm,  were  acknowledged  by 
friend  and  foe ;  and  on  the  death  of  his  father,  he  was 
raised  to  the  chieftaincy  of  his  tribe.  The  season  which 
followed  his  noble  act  of  humane,  may  we  not  say  reli 
gious  chivalry,  was  one  of  uncommon  fertility,  health 
and  prosperity.  "  The  Great  Star  "  had  not  demanded 
the  victim.  And  the  Pawnees  never  again  polluted 
their  altars  with  the  blood  of  a  human  sacrifice. 


TULA, 


THE  HERMITESS  OF  ATHABASCA 


I  THOUGHT  to  be  alone.     It  might  not  be  ! 
There  is  no  solitude  in  thy  domains. 
Save  what  man  makea,  when  in  his  selfish  breaatv 
He  locks  his  joys,  and  bars  out  others'  grief.     * 


TULA. 


Deatt  fs  not  all— 
"Not  talf  tile  aflouii  toe  suffer  berc  : 
Or  cup  of  Ufe  lias  EVUJJS,  more  latter  far, 
JTtmt  must  be  fcrafnefc. 

THAT  solitary  wigwam,  in  the  outskirts  of  the  village, 
was  the  home  of  Kaf-ne-wa-go,  an  aged  Chippeway  war 
rior,  who  had  weathered  the  storms,  and  outlived  the 
wars,  of  three  score  and  ten  seasons,  and  was  yet  as  fiery 
in  the  chase,  and  as  mighty  and  terrible  in  battle,  as  any 
of  the  young  chiefs  of  his  tribe.  His  voice  in  the  coun 
cil  was,  like  the  solemn  tones  of  an  oracle,  listened  to 
with  a  reverence  approaching  to  awe,  and  never  disre 
garded.  His  sons  all  inherited  the  spirit  of  their  father, 
and  distinguished  themselves  among  the  braves  in 
fight,  arid  the  sages  in  council.  Three  of  them  fell  in 
battle.  One  was  principal  chief  of  the  western  division 
of  the  Chippeway  family.  Another,  the  brave  Ish-ta- 
le-ah,  occupied  the  first  in  that  group  of  wigwams  in 
yonder  grove,  about  a  hundred  yards  from  his  father's. 
The  only  daughter  of  the  good  old  sachem,  the  child 
of  his  old  age,  and  "  the  light  of  his  eyes,"  was  the 
fairest  and  loveliest  wild-flower,  that  ever  sprung  up 


228 


TULA. 


amid  the  interminable  wildernesses  of  the  Western 
World.  Tula,  the  singing  bird,  was  distinguished 
among  the  daughters  of  the  forest,  not  only  for  those 
qualities  of  person  and  character  which  are  recog 
nized  as  graces  among  the  Indians,  but  for  some  of 
those  peculiar  refinements  of  feeling  and  manner,  which 
are  supposed  to  be  the  exclusive  product  of  a  civilized 
state  of  society.  She  was  remarkable  for  the  depth  and 
tenderness  of  her  affection,  and  for  her  ingenuity,  indus 
try  and  taste.  Her  dress,  and  those  of  her  father  and 
brother,  exhibited  the  traces  of  her  delicate  handiwork  ; 
while  the  neat  and  tasteful  arrangement  of  the  humble 
cabin,  superior  in  all  that  makes  home  comfortable  and 
pleasant  to  any  in  the  village,  bore  testimony  to  her 
industry  and  skill. 

Tula  had  many  suitors.  There  was  scarce  a  young 
brave  in  the  tribe  who  did  not  seek  or  desire  her.  But 
O-ken-ah-ga,  the  only  son  of  their  great  chief,  won  her 
heart.  She  became  his  bride,  but  she  remained,  with 
him  and  their  first-born  child,  in  the  tent  of  her  aged 
parents,  who  could  not  live,  as  they  said,  "  when  the 
singing  bird,  the  light  of  their  eyes  was  gone." 


IT  was  mid-summer.  The  night  was  still,  clear,  and 
lovely.  All  nature  seemed  to  breathe  nothing  but  calm 
ness  and  peace.  But  the  heart  of  man — how  often  and 
how  sadly  is  it  at  variance  with  nature  !  The  inmates 
of  that  humble  wigwam  were  all  wrapped  in  a  pro 
found  sleep,  not  dreaming  of  danger  near.  The  infant, 
nestling  in  his  mother's  bosom,  by  a  sudden  start  roused 


AN  INDIAN'S  REVENGE.  229 

her  to  partial  consciousness.  A  deep  groan,  as  of  one 
in  expiring  agonies,  awakened  all  her  faculties.  She 
sprung  up  and  called  upon  her  husband — 

"  O-ken-ah-ga,  what  is  the  matter?" 

Another  deep  groan,  and  a  stifled  yell  of  triumph, 
was  the  only  answer. 

Staring  wildly  round,  what  a  scene  of  horror  met  her 
eyes !  Her  father,  her  mother,  her  husband,  pierced 
with  many  wounds,  and  weltering  in  their  yet  warm 
blood,  lay  dead  before  her ;  while  a  band  of  fierce  and 
terrible  enemies,  of  the  Athapuscow  tribe,  stood  over 
them,  with  the  reeking  instruments  of  death  in  their 
hands,  their  eyes  gleaming  with  savage  delight,  and 
their  whole  faces  distorted  with  the  most  fiend-like 
expression  of  rage  and  triumph.  With  the  true  instinct 
of  a  mother,  she  clasped  her  infant  to  her  breast,  and 
bowed  her  head  in  silence,  utterly  unable  to  give  any 
utterance  to  the  bitterness  of  her  wo.  It  was  this  silence 
that  saved  her  and  her  child  from  an  instant  participa 
tion  in  the  fate  of  the  mangled  ones  around  her.  The 
first  word  spoken,  would  have  brought  down  that  reek 
ing  tomakawk  upon  their  heads.  The  Athapuscows 
were  few  in  number,  and  their  only  safety  consisted  in 
doing  their  work  of  revenge  with  secrecy  and  despatch, 
for  the  Chippeways  were  many  and  powerful,  and  to 
disturb  the  slumbers  of  one  of  them  would  be  to  rouse 
the  whole  tribe  in  a  moment. 

The  work  of  death  was  done.  The  scalps  of  their 
victims  hung  dripping  at  the  belts  of  the  murderers,  and 
the  spoils  of  the  cabin  were  secured.  The  spoilers 
turned  to  depart,  and  Tula,  in  obedience  to  their  word, 
without  complaint  or  remonstrance,  rose  and  followed 

20 


230  GOING    INTO   CAPTIVITY. 

them.  Gathering  up  a  few  necessary  articles,  among 
which  she  contrived  to  conceal  her  babe,  she  took  one 
'farewell  look  upon  the  loved  ones,  whom  death  had  so 
suddenly  and  fearfully  claimed,  and  left  them,  and  the 
home  of  her  youth,  for  ever. 

With  cautious  stealthy  steps,  the  murderous  band 
plunged  into  the  deep  forest,  threading  their  way 
through  its  intricate  mazes;  with  inconceivable  skill 
and  sagacity,  till  they  reached  an  opening,  on  the  bank 
of  the  Wapatoony  river,  where  a  considerable  detach 
ment  of  their  tribe  was  temporarily  encamped.  Deliv 
ering  their  prisoner  into  the  hands  of  the  women,  the 
braves  proceeded  at  once  to  the  council  of  the  chiefs,  to 
show  their  trophies,  and  relate  the  incidents  of  their 
scout. 

When  the  Athapuscow  women,  in  examining  the 
contents  of  the  poor  captive's  bundle,  discovered  the  still 
sleeping  infant,  they  seized  him  as  they  would  have 
done  a  viper,  and  dashed  him  on  the  ground.  In  vain 
did  the  fond  mother  plead  for  her  child.  In  vain  did 
the  voice  of  nature,  and  a  mother's  instinct  in  their  own 
bosoms,  plead  for  the  innocent.  It  was  an  enemy's 
child,  a  hated  Chippeway,  and  that  was  enough  to  stifle 
every  other  feeling  in  their  hearts,  and  make  even  "  an 
infant  of  days"  an  object  of  intense  and  implacable 
hatred.  With  the  Indian,  the  son  of  an  enemy  is  an 
enemy,  doomed  only  to  death  or  torture.  The  daughter 
may  be  spared  for  slavery  or  sacrifice. 


THE    OUTRAGE    DISCOVERED.  231 

THE  morning  dawned  with  uncommon  brilliancy  and 
beauty  upon  the  Chippoway  village,  and  warriors  and 
children  were  astir  with  the  earliest  light,  some  to  fish 
in  the  smooth  stream,  that,  like  a  silver  chain,  bound 
their  two  beautiful  lakes  together — some  to  look  after 
the  traps  they  had  set  over-night — some  to  prepare  for 
the  hunt — and  some  for  the  merry  games  and  athletic 
sports  of  the  village.  The  quick  eye  of  Ish-ta-le-6-\vah 
soon  discovered  that  all  was  not  right  in  the  tent  of  his 
father.  Kaf-ne-wah-go  was  not  abroad,  as  usual,  with 
his  net  in  the  stream.  O-ken-ah-ga  was  not  seen 
among  the  hunters  with  his  bow,  nor  among  the  wrest 
lers  on  the  green.  No  smoke  was  seen  curling  among 
the  branches  of  the  old  tree  that  overshadowed  his 
mother's  tent.  All  was  still  as  the  house  of  the  dead. 

"  Why  sleep  the  brave  so  long,  when  the  light  of  day 
is  already  on  the  hill-top,  and  coming  down  upon  the 
valley.  Has  the  snake  crept  into  the  tent  of  Kaf-ne- 
wah-go,  and  charmed  the  father  with  the  children?  I 
must  go  and  see." 

The  loud  and  piercing  yell  of  Ish-ta-le-6-wah,  as  he 
looked  in  upon  that  desolate  wigwam,  roused  the  whole 
village,  like  the  blast  of  a  trumpet.  The  counsellors 
and  braves  of  the  nation  were  soon  on  the  spot.  The 
whole  scene  was  understood  in  a  moment,  as  clearly  as 
if  a  written  record  of  the  whole  had  been  left  behind. 
Pursuit,  and  the  recovery  of  the  captive  Tula  and  her 
child,  were  instantly  resolved ;  and,  ere  the  sun  had 
surmounted  the  eastern  barrier  of  their  beautiful  valley, 
Ish-ta-le-6-wah,  with  a  band  of  chosen  braves,  was  on 
the  trail  of  the  foe. 

With  the  keen  eye  and  quick  scent  of  a  blood-hound, 


232  FOLLOWING    A   TRAIL. 

they  followed  the  almost  obliterated  track,  through 
forest  and  brake,  through  swamp  and  dingle,  over  hill 
and  prairie,  till  it  was  lost  on  the  border  of  the  Atha 
basca  lake.  Though  the  party  in  retreat  was  large,  'so 
well  were  they  all  trained  in  the  Indian  tactics  of  flight 
and  concealment,  that  it  required  a  most  experienced 
eye  to  keep  on  their  track.  They  had  marched, 
according  to  custom,  in  Indian  file,  each  carefully  walk 
ing  in  the  steps  of  the  other,  so  that,  to  an  unpractised 
observer,  there  would  appear  to  have  been  but  one  way 
farer  in  the  path.  Wherever  it  was  practicable,  the  path 
was  carried  over  rocks,  or  the  soft  elastic  mosses,  or 
through  the  bed  of  a  running  brook,  with  the  hope  of 
eluding  the  pursuer.  But  no  artifice  of  the  Athapuscow 
could  elude  the  well-trained  eye  of  the  Chippeway.  He 
would  instantly  detect  the  slightest  trace  of  a  footstep 
on  the  ground,  or  the  passage  of  a  human  body  through 
the  thicket.  In  one  place,  the  edges  of  the  moss  had 
been  torn,  or  a  blade  of  grass  trampled  in  upon  it ;  in 
another,  the  small  stones  of  the  surface  had  been  dis 
placed,  showing  sometimes  the  fresh  earth,  and  some 
times  the  hole  of  a  worm  uncovered,  with  half  the 
length  of  its  astonished  occupant  protruded  to  the  light, 
as  if  investigating  the  cause  of  the  sudden  unroofing  of 
his  cell.  Here  some  dry  stick  broken,  or  the  bark  of  a 
protruding  root  peeled  off,  would  betray  the  step  of  the 
fugitive ;  and  there  a  shrub  slightly  bent,  or  a  leaf 
turned  up  and  lapped  over  upon  another,  or  a  few 
petals  of  a  wild  flower  torn  off  and  scattered  upon  the 
ground,  would  reveal  the  rude  touch  of  his  foot,  or  arm, 
or  the  trailing  of  his  blanket,  as  he  passed.  Even  on 
the  bare  rock,  if  a  few  grains  of  earth  had  been  carried 


THE    ENEMY    IN    VI KW.  233 

forward,  or  a  pebble,  a  leaf,  a  dry  stick,  or  a  bit  of  moss, 
adhering  to  the  foot  had  been  deposited  there,  it  was 
instantly  noticed  and  understood.  The  rushing  of  the 
waters  in  the  brook  did  not  always  replace,  in  a 
moment,  every  stone  that  had  been  disturbed  in  its  bed, 
nor  restore  the  broken  limb,  nor  the  bent  weed,  to  its 
place.  So  quick  and  intuitive  were  these  observations, 
that  the  march  of  the  pursuer  was  as  rapid  and  direct 
as  that  of  the  pursued.  The  one  would  seldom  lose 
more  time  in  hunting  for  the  track,  than  the  other  had 
consumed  in  his  various  artifices  of  concealment. 

On  arriving  at  the  lake,  it  was  evident  that  a  consid 
erable  number  of  the  enemy  had  been  encamped,  and 
that  they  had  just  embarked.  Their  fires  were  still 
smoking,  and  the  rocks  were  not  yet  dry,  from  which 
they  had  pushed  off  their  canoes,  in  the  haste  of  their 
departure. 

The  Chippeway  was  not  easily  diverted  from  his 
purpose.  With  the  speed  of  a  chamois,  he  climbed  a 
tall  cliff,  which,  jutting  boldly  out  into  the  lake,  con 
cealed  its  great  eastern  basin  from  his  view.  Arrived 
at  the  summit,  he  discerned,  dimly  relieved  in  the  dis 
tant  horizon,  a  number  of  moving  specks,  which  he 
knew  to  be  the  canoes  of  the  retreating  foe.  In  the 
double  hope  of  avenging  the  dead,  and  recovering  the 
living  from  captivity,  he  continued  his  course  along  the 
shores  of  the  lake,  and,  early  the  next  morning,  fell 
once  more  upon  the  trail  of  his  enemy.  Pursuing  it  a 
short  distance  into  the  forest,  it  suddenly  divided,  one 
part  continuing  on  to  the  east,  and  one  striking  off 
toward  the  south.  In  neither  of  them  could  he  discover 
the  track  of  his  sister.  Her  captors  had  placed  her, 

20* 


234  RETRIBUTION THE    CAPTIVE'S    GRIEF. 

with  their  own  women,  in  the  middle  of  the  march,  so 
that  the  large  and  heavy  track  of  the  warriors  who 
came  after,  should  cover  and  obliterate  the  lighter  traces 
of  her  foot. 

Taking  the  eastern  track,  and  moving  on  with  accele 
rated  speed,  he  overtook  the  flying  party  in  the  act  of 
encamping  for  the  night.  Concealing  himself  carefully 
from  view,  and  watching  his  opportunity  when  all  were 
busily  engaged  in  pitching  their  tents,  he  raised  the  ter 
rible  war-whoop,  with  a  volley  of  well  directed  arrows, 
and  rushed,  with  his  whole  band,  upon  his  unarmed 
victims.  Not  one  of  them  escaped;  and,  so  sudden  and 
complete  was  the  retribution,  that  not  one  remained  to 
tell  where  the  captive  Tula  had  been  carried.  The  real 
murderers  had  escaped  with  their  captives,  and  the  ven 
geance  intended  for  them  had  fallen  upon  the  heads  of 
their  innocent  comrades. 


TULA  was  treated  with  kindness  by  the  Athapuscow 
chief,  who  claimed  her  as  his  own.  Every  means  was 
tried  to  reconcile  her  to  her  new  lot,  and  to  make  her 
content  to  be  the  wife  of  her  enemy.  But  her  heart 
was  bound  up  with  the  memories  of  the  dead.  Her 
parents,  her  husband,  her  child,  filled  all  her  thoughts. 
And  the  idea  of  being  for  ever  bound  to  those  whose 
hands  were  stained  with  the  blood  of  these  precious  lost 
ones,  was  not  to  be  endured  for  a  moment.  She  was 
inconsolable,  and  her  captors,  for  a  time,  respected  her 
grief.  Day  after  day,  they  travelled  on,  with  long  and 
weary  marches,  till  the  face  of  the  country  was  changed, 


THE    TEMPEST.  235 

and  the  green  forest  gave  way  to  the  barren  and  rocky 
waste,  that  skirts  the  northern  borders  of  the  great  val 
ley  of  prairies.  As  they  advanced,  they  grew  more 
and  more  secure  against  pursuit,  and  less  watchful  of 
their  captive.  At  length,  she  suddenly  disappeared 
from  their  view. 

They  had  pitched  for  the  night,  on  the  bank  of  the 
north  branch  of  the  Sascatchawari.  The  night  was 
dark  and  tempestuous.  The  lightnings  flashed  vividly 
from  the  dark  cloud,  and  threatened  to  "melt  the  very 
elements  with  fervent  heat."  The  hoarse  thunders 
roared  among  the  wildly  careering  clouds,  and  reverbe 
rated  along  the  shores  of  the  stream,  and  the  cliffs  of 
the  distant  mountains,  as  if  those  everlasting  barriers 
were  rent  asunder,  and  nature  were  groaning  from  her 
utmost  depths.  The  Indian  feared  not  death,  in  what 
ever  shape  it  might  come.  But  he  feared  the  angry 
voice  of  the  Great  Spirit.  He  shrunk  with  terror  to  the 
covert  of  his  tent,  and  covered  his  eyes  from  the  fearful 
glare  of  those  incessant  flashes,  and  prayed  inwardly  to 
his  gods. 

The  poor  disconsolate  captive  lay  trembling  under 
the  side  of  the  tent.  She  thought  of  the  storm  that  had 
swept  over  her  beautiful  home,  and  desolated  her  heart 
in  the  spring  time  of  its  love.  She  looked  at  her  savage 
captors,  now  writhing  in  the  agonies  of  superstitious 
fear,  which  her  more  absorbing  private  grief  alone  pre 
vented  her  from  sharing  to  the  full.  They  heeded  her 
not.  They  scarcely  remembered  that  she  was  among 
them.  Something  whispered  to  her  heart — "No  eye 
but  that  of  the  Great  Spirit  sees  you.  He  bids  you 
escape  from  your  enemies." 


236  ESCAPE PURSUIT. 

In  the  ten-fold  darkness  that  follows  the  all-revealing 
flash  from  the  storm-cloud.  Tula  slipped  noiselessly 
under  the  edge  of  the  robe  that  sheltered  her  from 
the  beating  rain,  and  plunging  into  the  stream,  s\vam 
with  the  current  a  few  rods,  till  she  was  arrested  by  a 
thick  covert  of  overhanging  shrubs,  which  grew  to  the 
water's  edge.  Thinking  she  might  be  able  to  cover 
her  head  with  these  bushes,  while  her  body  was  hid  by 
the  water,  she  crept  cautiously  under,  close  to  the  bank, 
when,  to  her  surprise  and  joy,  she  found  that  this  shrub 
bery  covered  and  curiously  concealed  a  crevice  in  the 
jutting  rock,  sufficiently  large  to  admit  a  free  entrance 
to  an  ample  cave  within.  Having  carefully  adjusted 
every  limb  and  leaf  without,  and  replaced  with  instinc 
tive  sagacity,  the  mosses  that  had  been  disturbed 
by  her  feet,  she  devoutly  thanked  the  good  spirit 
for  her  hope  of  deliverance,  and  anxiously  watched 
for  the  morning. 

The  dark  cloud  of  the  night  had  passed  over.  The 
voice  of  the  tempest  was  hushed.  The  day  broke  clear 
and  cloudless,  amid  the  singing  of  birds,  and  the  quick 
ened  music  of  the  swollen  stream.  The  first  thought 
of  the  Athapuscow  chief,  as  he  started  from  his  trou 
bled  slumbers,  was  of  his  captive.  But  she  was  gone. 
With  a  shrill  and  angry  whoop,  he  roused  the  whole 
band,  and  all  started  in  pursuit.  The  old  woods  rung 
again  with  the  whoop  and  yell  of  the  pursuers,  and 
were  answered  by  the  sullen  echoes  of  the  hills  and 
cliffs  around.  But  neither  wood,  nor  hill,  nor  cliff, 
revealed  the  hiding-place  of  the  captive.  The  heavy 
torrents  of  rain  had  obliterated  every  mark  of  her  foot 
steps,  and  neither  grass,  nor  sand,  nor  the  yielding  soil 


PURSUIT    ABANDONKD.  237 

of  the  river-bank  afforded  any  clue  to  the  path  she  had 
taken. 

Safe  in  the  close  covert  of  her  new  found  retreat,  the 
poor  captive  heard  all  the  loud  and  angry  threats  of  her 
disappointed  pursuers.  She  even  heard  their  frequent 
conjectures  and  animated  discussions  of  the  means  to 
be  adopted  for  her  recovery,  and  often,  tbey  were  so 
near  to  her  place  of  refuge,  that  she  could  see  their 
anxious  and  angry  looks,  as  they  passed,  and  almost 
feel  their  hands  among  the  bushes  that  sheltered  her, 
and  the  quick  tramp  of  their  feet  over  the  roof  of  her 
cave.  But  there  was  no  track  or  mark,  on  land  or 
water,  to  guide  them  to  that  spot,  and  so  naturally  had 
every  leaf  been  adjusted,  that  it  had  not  attracted  a 
single  suspicion  from  any  one  of  those  sagacious  and 
quick-sighted  inquisitors. 

Two  hours  of  fruitless  search  for  a  hiding  place,  or  a 
track  that  should  reveal  the  course  of  her  flight,  brought 
them  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  taken 
her  away,  and  that  it  was  not  for  man  to  find  her  path 
again.  With  this  conviction,  they  struck  their  tents, 
swam  the  stream,  and  resumed  their  march  to  the 
south. 

Too  cautious  to  leave  her  covert  at  once,  and  wearied 
with  her  anxious  watchings,  Tula  composed  herself  to 
sleep,  as  soon  as  the  last  sound  of  the  retiring  party 
died  on  her  ear.  The  sun  had  declined  half  way  to 
his  setting,  when  she  awoke.  She  listened,  with  a  sus 
picious  ear  for  every  sound  without.  The  singing  of 
birds,  the  rustling  of  the  leaves,  and  the  murmur  of  the 
waters,  were  all  that  disturbed  the  silence  of  the  scene. 
She  put  her  ear  to  the  rock,  but  it  brought  nothing  to 


238  ON   THE    HOMEWARD    TRACK. 

her  sense  that  revealed  the  presence  of  man.  With 
extreme  caution,  she  ventured  to  look  out  from  her 
cave,  and,  by  slow  degrees,  peering  on  every  side  for 
some  concealed  enemy,  she  emerged  into  the  light,  and 
dropping  noiselessly  into  the  stream,  swam  to  a  point 
on  the  opposite  shore,  from  which  she  could  obtain  a 
good  view  of  the  recent  encampment.  It  was  deserted 
and  still.  Not  a  trace  was  left  behind,  except  the 
trampled  grass,  and  the  blackened  embers. 

Recrossing  the  stream,  she  commenced,  with  a  light 
step,  and  a  hopeful  spirit,  the  seemingly  impossible 
task  of  finding  her  way  back  to  her  home  and  her  peo 
ple.  The  consciousness  of  freedom  buoyed  her  up,  and 
inspired  her  with  a  new  hope,  at  almost  every  step. 
With  a  light  heart,  and  an  elastic  step,  she  bounded 
away  over  the  desolate  waste,  that  lay  between  the 
river  and  the  forest,  having  neither  path,  nor  track,  nor 
land-mark,  to  guide  her  way,  and  with  nothing  but  the- 
instinct  of  affection  to  point  out  the  course  she  should 
take.  She  had  been  so  absorbed  with  her  many  griefs, 
during  the  long  and  weary  march  hitherto,  and  so  little 
did  she  dream  of  the  possibility  of  escape,  that  she 
had  scarcely  taken  any  notice  of  the  direction,  or 
attempted  to  observe  any  land-marks  to  guide  her 
return.  The  way  by  which  she  had  been  led  was  cir 
cuitous  and  irregular,  and  she  had  only  the  vague 
general  ideas,  that  her  home  was  near  "  the  star  that 
never  moves,"  and  that  she  had  been  leaving  her  sha 
dow  behind,  to  aid  her  in  her  solitary  wanderings. 
With  a  hopeful  courageous  heart,  she  sought  only  to 
widen  the  distance  between  her  cruel  captors  and  her 
self,  trusting  that  her  way  would  open  as  she  went, 


THE    FOREST A    MIDNIGHT    INTRUDER.          239 

and  that  her  guardian  angel,  her  tutelar  divinity,  would 
keep  her  from  going  astray.  Her  tutelar  divinity  was 
the  moon,  whose  light  and  protection  she  invoked,  with 
a  devout,  if  not  an  enlightened  faith.  While  she  could 
enjoy  her  mild  clear  light,  she  was  always  happy  and 
secure ;  but  when  those  beams  were  withdrawn,  a 
shadow  came  over  her  soul  that  was  full  of  dark  fore 
bodings  and  anxious  fears. 

She  had  travelled  several  leagues,  without  seeing  a 
track  of  any  kind,  and  without  the  consciousness  of 
fatigue  or  hunger.  When  night  came  on,  she  was  just 
entering  a  deep  forest,  whose  impenetrable  shade  made 
a  sudden  transition  from  twilight  to  utter  darkness. 
With  no  star  to  guide  her,  and  with  no  appearance  of  a 
path  through  thickets  which  seemed  never  to  have 
been  penetrated  by  a  human  footstep,  she '  was  soon 
bewildered,  and  felt  that  it  was  vain  to  proceed.  With 
a  few  half-ripe  nuts  for  a  supper,  and  the  soft  moss 
which  had  gathered  about  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree  for 
a  bed,  she  committed  herself  to  sleep. 

About  midnight,  her  slumbers  were  disturbed  by  a 
heavy  rustling  among  the  bushes,  at  no  great  distance, 
accompanied  by  a  constant  crackling,  as  of  some  large 
animal,  trying  to  penetrate  the  thicket.  Perceiving  that 
it  approached  nearer  at  every  step,  she  seized  a  club, 
with  which  she  had  provided  herself  before  entering 
the  forest,  and  hastened  to  climb  into  the  nearest  tree. 
As  she  ascended,  it  began  to  grow  lighter  overhead. 
The  stars  looked  smilingly  down  upon  her,  but  it  was 
darker  than  ever  below.  She  breathed  a  silent  prayer 
to  the  star  of  her  faith — the  bright  orb  where  she  sup 
posed  her  guardian  angel  resided — and  took  courage. 


THE    SIEGE    AN'D    THE    ASSAULT. 

The  mysterious  step  approached  nearer  and  nearer. 
She  soon  perceived  that  it  was  a  bear,  and  supposed  he 
would  follow  her  into  the  tree.  She  therefore  seated 
herself  upon  a  stout  limb,  a  few  feet  from  the  main 
trunk,  and  prepared  to  give  him  a  warm  reception. 
Presently  the  heavy  trampling  ceased,  and  was  fol 
lowed  by  a  silence  vastly  more  oppressive  than  the  pre 
vious  noise. 

In  this  condition,  the  remaining  hours  of  the  night 
passed  away.  With  the  first  light  of  the  morning,  the 
shaggy  intruder  was  discerned,  quietly  reposing  near 
the  foot  of  the  tree,  and  showing  no  signs  of  being  in 
haste  to  depart.  That  he  was  conscious  of  the  presence 
of  a  stranger,  was  evident  only  from  an  occasional 
upward  glance  of  his  eye,  and  a  significant  turning  of 
the  nose  in  that  direction,  as  if  there  was  something 
agreeable  in  prospect. 

Tula  would  have  been  no  match  for  Bruin  on  level 
ground,  but  she  felt  confident  of  her  power  in  the  posi 
tion  she  had  chosen,  and  therefore  quietly  waited  the 
movements  of  her  adversary.  For  two  or  three  hours, 
he  behaved  himself  with  the  gravity  of  a  true  philoso 
pher,  coolly  expecting  to  weary  out  the  patience  of  his 
victim  by  a  close  siege,  and  so  save  himself  the  trouble 
of  taking  the  tree  by  assault.  But  Tula  was  as  patient 
and  prudent  as  Bruin,  and  could  endure  hunger,  and 
thirst,  and  wakefulness  as  well  as  he.  Rousing  at 
length  from  his  inactivity,  he  travelled  round  and 
round  the  tree,  as  if  taking  its  measure,  and  estimating 
the  probable  result  of  an  encounter.  Tula  watched  his 
motions  with  more  interest  than  anxiety,  hoping  soon 
to  r>e  relieved  from  her  imprisonment,  and  at  liberty  to 


A    VICTORY PERILS    OF    THE    WAY.  241 

pursue  her  journey.  It  was  near  noon,  when,  having 
satisfied  himself  that  offensive  measures  were  necessary, 
he  began  to  climb  the  tree.  Having  reached  the  lead 
ing  branch,  and  embraced  the  trunk  to  raise  himself  to 
that  on  which  Tula  was  seated,  the  brave  girl  rose  sud 
denly  to  her  feet,  and  brought  down  her  club  upon  the 
enemy's  nose  with  such  desperate  and  well  directed 
force,  as  to  send  him,  stunned  and  insensible,  to  the 
ground.  Without  allowing  him  a  moment  to  recover, 
she  leaped  down  to  his  side,  and  dealt  a  succession  of 
heavy  blows  upon  his  head,  till  the  blood  flowed  in  tor 
rents,  and  his  struggles  and  his  breathing  ceased. 


IN  this  manner,  many  days  and  nights  passed  on, 
during  which  she  encountered  many  imminent  dan 
gers,  and  severe  conflicts,  and  made  but  little  progress. 
Hunger,  weariness,  a  continual  sense  of  danger,  and 
that  sickness  of  the  heart,  which  solitude  and  suspense 
beget,  were  her  inseparable  companions.  Every  day, 
her  hope  of  ultimately  reaching  the  home  of  her  child 
hood  grew  fainter  and  fainter.  But  she  had  a  woman's 
endurance,  and  a  woman's  fertility  of  resource.  She 
never  for  a  moment  repented  her  flight.  She  would 
have  preferred  death  in  any  form  to  a  forced  espousal 
with  the  murderer  of  her  family.  Sometimes  with  roots 
and  herbs,  sometimes  with  nutritious  mosses,  and  some 
times  with  wild  fruits  and  nuts,  she  continued  to  satisfy 
the  cravings  of  appetite,  and  to  sustain  her  severely 
tried  fortitude,  for  the  fatigues  and  perils  that  were  yet 
before  her. 

21 


242  AN    OPENING,    BUT    NO    LIGHT. 

The  forest  seemed  interminable ;  and  so  indeed  it 
might  well  have  been  regarded,  for  she  was  continually 
travelling  round  and  round,  in  the  same  track,  having 
only  an  occasional  glimpse  of  the  sun  to  direct  her  way, 
or  a  view  of  the  stars,  when  she  climbed  some  tall  tree 
at  night.  She  knew  little  of  the  direction  in  which  she 
was  going :  but  she  was  sure  that  that  forest  lay 
between  her  enemy  and  her  home,  and  was  therefore 
resolved,  at  any  expense  of  labor  and  suffering,  to  find 
her  way  through  it,  or  perish  in  the  attempt. 

After  several  weeks  of  incredible  toil,  fatigue,  hard 
ship  and  danger,  the  brave  persevering  Tula  emerged 
into  a  wide  opening,  having  a  considerable  mountain 
on  one  side,  and  a  large  sheet  of  water,  and  a  stream 
from  the  mountain  pouring  into  it,  on  the  other.  It 
was  a  beautiful  spot,  but  the  whole  aspect  of  it  was 
new  and  strange.  She  was  confident  she  had  not 
passed  that  way,  while  a  captive  in  the  hands  of  tho 
Athapuscows.  She  was  now  wholly  at  a  loss  which 
way  to  turn.  To  retrace  her  steps  through  the  intrica 
cies  of  that  dark  forest,  would  be  as  vain  as  the  thought 
of  it  was  appalling.  To  go  on,  when  she  was  abso 
lutely  certain  she  was  out  of  her  track,  seemed  little  less 
than  madness.  To  choose  either  the  right  hand  or  the 
left,  was  to  leap  in  the  dark,  and  involve  herself  in  new 
doubts  and  difficulties.  She  needed  rest.  Her  apparel 
was  torn  by  her  difficult  passages  through  the  tangled 
thickets,  and  her  frequent  contests  with  the  enemies  she 
found  there.  Pondering  deeply  on  the  difficulties  before 
her,  she  began  to  think,  that  if  there  was  any  place  of 
shelter  near,  she  would  make  herself  a  new  home,  and 
live  and  die  alone  in  the  great  wilderness. 


A    NEW    HOME.  243 


"And  why,"  said  she  to  herself,  "why  should  I 
return  to  the  wigwam  of  my  father?  Kaf-ne-wah-go 
is  not  there.  My  mother,  she  has  gone  with  him  to 
the  spirit  land.  O-ken-  ah-ga  waits  no  longer  for  my 
return.  I  left  my  brave  chief  in  his  blood.  His  voice 
will  no  longer  be  heard  in  the  valley,  with  the  hunters, 
nor  his  shout  in  the  battle.  He  fell  in  the  glory  of  his 
strength,  like  the  young  oak  that  is  full  of  sap,  and 
whose  roots  have  struck  deep  into  the  earth.  And  my 
child,  the  son  of  O-ken-ah-ga,  alas  !  he  has  not  even  a 
grave  to  sleep  in.  He  lies  on  the  cold  bosom  of  the 
earth,  and  I  know  not  where.  Why  then  should  I 
return  to  a  desolate  home,  only  made  more  desolate  by 
the  memory  of  what  it  was  ?  " 

With  such  thoughts  as  these,  she  beguiled  her  inward 
yearnings  for  the  spot  where  all  her  joys  had  been,  and 
where  all  her  hopes  were  buried.  Wandering  on  the 
shores  of  the  lake  and  the  stream  by  day,  and  seeking 
such  shelter  as  she  could  find  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks 
at  night,  she  sought  for  a  place  where  she  might  pro 
vide  a  suitable  protection  against  the  cold  and  the 
storms  of  winter,  which  were  not  far  distant.  Wild 
berries  and  fruits  afforded  her  only  sustenance  for  a 
considerable  time,  until  her  own  ingenuity  provided  her 
with  the  means  of  procuring  a  more  certain  substantial 
diet. 

Having  found  a  convenient  spot  in  a  deep  ravine  of 
the  mountain,  which  opened  towards  the  south,  and 
was  consequently  always  exposed  to  the  sun,  she  imme 
diately  commenced  the  construction  of  a  place  to  dwell 
in.  The  spot  selected  was  romantic  and  beautiful  iu 
the  extreme,  and  s'eemed  to  have  been  designed  by 


244  CABIN-BUILDING. 

nature  "  for  some  especial  use."  It  was  sufficiently  ele 
vated  to  command  a  fine  view  of  the  opening,  including 
all  the  meanderings  of  the  river,  and  the  whole  extent 
of  the  lake,  and  yet  it  was  not  difficult  of  access,  nor  so 
high  as  to  be  too  much  exposed  to  the  wintry  storms. 
It  was  a  little  nook,  chipped  out  from  the  solid  rock, 
V having  a  smooth  slaty  floor,  about  twelve  feet  square, 
with  a  semi-circular  recess  of  about  half  that  depth  into 
the  side  of  the  mountain.  A  jutting  rock,  about  ten  feet 
above  this  floor,  and  overhanging  it  on  every  side, 
formed  a  natural  ceiling.  It  only  needed  to  be  enclosed 
on  two  sides,  to  make  a  lodge  that  any  of  the  great 
caciques  of  the  wilderness  might  be  proud  of. 

Fortunately  Tula  was  not  entirely  destitute  of  tools 
to  work  with.  A  piece  of  an  iron  hoop,  about  six 
inches  in  length,  and  the  shank  of  an  arrow  head,  also 
of  iron,  both  of  which  she  had  picked  up  while  among 
the  Athapuscows,  constituted  her  whole  stock.  With 
these,  which  she  sharpened  upon  the  rocks,  she  con 
trived  to  cut  down  a  number  of  young  saplings,  and 
shape  them  to  her  purpose.  Planting  two  of  them 
upright  upon  the  outer  line  of  the  floor,  and  laying  the 
end  of  one  against  the  inside,  and  the  end  of  the  other 
against  the  outside  of  the  cornice,  or  overhanging  ceil 
ing,  she  bound  them  firmly  together  with  green  withes. 
In  this  manner  she  went  all  round,  leaving  a  space  open 
for  a  door  on  the  sunny  side.  This  done,  she  wove  it, 
inside  and  out,  with  willow  boughs,  stuffing  the  inter 
vening  spaces  with  moss,  till  it  was  entirely  impervious 
to  the  weather.  The  door  was  of  close  basket-work 
hung  at  the  top,  and  secured  at  the  sides,  in  a  storm,  or 
during  the  night,  by  means  of  withes  fastened  round 


HOUSE-KEEPING.  245 

the  door-posts.  This  served  the  double  purpose  of  door 
and  window,  while  a  crevice  in  the  rock  above,  per 
formed  the  part  of  a  chimney. 

The  work  went  on  slowly  and  heavily  at  first,  but 
patience  and  perseverance,  which  can  conquer  all  but 
impossibilities,  accomplished  it  before  the  cold  weather 
set  in.  Meanwhile,  the  ingenuity  of  the  fair  builder 
had  found  means  to  make  a  fire  upon  the  hearth.  Her 
materials  for  that  purpose  were  two  hard  sulphureous 
stones,  which,  by  long  friction,  or  hard  knocking,  pro 
duced  a  few  sparks.  These,  communicated  to  touch 
wood,  were  soon  formed  into  a  blaze. 

When  fruits,  berries  and  nuts  failed,  her  ready  inge 
nuity  supplied  her  with  other  means  of  sustaining  life. 
She  had,  among  her  scanty  stock  of  furniture,  a  few 
deer-sinews,  which,  with  the  Indians,  are  a  common 
substitute  for  thread.  With  the  aid  of  these,  she  man 
aged  to  snare  patridges,  rabbits  and  squirrels.  She  also 
killed  several  beavers  and  porcupines.  The  sinews  of 
the  rabbit's  legs  and  feet  were  twisted  with  great  dex 
terity,  to  supply  the  place  of  deer-sinews,  when  they 
were  gone.  Their  skins  also,  with  those  of  the  squir 
rels,  served  to  replenish  her  exhausted  wardrobe,  sup 
plying,  under  her  skilful  hand,  a  neat  and  warm  suit 
of  winter  clothing.  Her  industry  was  as  untiring  as 
her  ingenuity  was  fruitful  of  resources.  Forlorn  as  her 
situation  was,  she  was  composed  and  resigned,  if  not 
contented,  and  seemed  to  find  pleasure  in  employing 
every  moment  of  her  waking  hours  in  some  useful  or 
ornamental  contrivance. 

Her  dress  evinced  much  taste,  and  exhibited  no  little 
variety  of  ornament.  The  materials,  though  rude,  were 

21* 


246  TASTE,    INDUSTRY,    ECONOMY. 

very  curiously  wrought,  and  so  judiciously  arranged,  as 
to  give  to  the  whole  a  pleasing  and  romantic  effect. 
Her  tunic  was  composed  of  the  skins  of  squirrels  and 
rabbits,  in  alternate  strips  of  grey  and  white.  It  was 
secured  at  the  waist  by  a  belt  of  skin,  beautifully 
wrought  with  porcupine  quills,  colored  pebbles,  and 
strips  of  bark  of  various  brilliant  hues.  Her  mantle, 
which  was  large,  was  of  the  fairest  and  most  delicate 
skins,  arranged  with  a  certain  uniformity  and  harmony 
of  design,  which  gave  it  all  the  grace  and  beauty,  with 
out  the  stiffness,  of  a  regular  pattern.  It  had  a  tasteful 
border,  of  brilliant  feathers,  and,  like  the  belt  before 
described,  was  fastened  by  a  clasp  of  an  unique  and 
original  contrivance,  being  made  of  the  beaks  and 
claws  of  her  captives,  arranged  and  secured  so  as  to 
interlock  with  each  other.  Her  head-dress,  leggings 
and  moccasins,  were  equally  .perfect  in  style  and  effect. 
Besides  accomplishing  all  this  work,  in  her  solitude, 
and  even  laying  in  a  stock  of  provisions  in  advance, 
sufficient  for  her  wants,  in  case  of  a  long  season  of 
storms,  sickness,  or  any  other  exigency,  she  had  found 
time  to  make  several  hundred  fathoms  of  net-twine,  by 
twisting  the  inner  rind,  or  bark,  of  willow  boughs,  into 
small  lines.  Of  these,  she  intended  to  make  a  fishing- 
net,  as  soon  as  the  spring  should  open,  and  thus  enlarge 
her  sources  of  subsistence  and  enjoyment. 


It  was  past  mid-winter.  The  snow  lay  deep  and 
hard  upon  all  the  northern  hills  and  valleys.  The 
lakes  and  rivers  were  frozen.  The  fountains  of  nature 


THE    HERMITAGK    DISCOVERKD.  247 

were  sealed  up,  arid  verdure,  and  fruitfulness,  and 
almost  all  the  elements  of  life,  seemed  to  have  followed 
the  sun  in  his  journey  to  the  far  south.  A  company  of 
English  traders,  under  llie  guidance  of  a  party  of 
Indians,  were  traversing  the  country  from  Hudson's 
Bay  to  the  Northern  Ocean,  in  quest  of  furs  and  pelt 
ries.  Emerging  from  a  deep  forest  into  a  hroad  open 
plain,  they  discovered  the  track  of  a  strange  snow-shoe, 
which,  from  its  lightness,  they  judged  to  belong  to  a 
woman.  Not  knowing  of  any  encampment  in  that 
vicinity,  it  excited  the  more  curiosity.  They  followed 
it.  It  led  them  a  considerable  distance  out  of  their 
way,  across  the  valley,  and  into  the  gorge  of  the  moun 
tain  on  its  southern  side.  Pursuing  it  still,  as  it 
ascended  by  a  circuitous  path,  they  came  to  a  small 
cabin,  perched  like  an  eagle's  nest  in  the  clefts  of  the 
rock.  They  entered,  and  found  a  young  and  beautiful 
woman  sitting  alone  at  her  work.  It  was  Tula,  the 
hermitess  of  Athabasca.  For  more  than  seven  moons 
she  had  not  seen  a  human  face,  nor  heard  a  human 
voice,  nor  did  she  ever  expect  again  to  see  the  one,  or 
hear  the  other.  She  had  become  reconciled  to  her  lot. 
She  loved  the  solitude  where  her  spirit  could  commune 
with  the  departed,  undisturbed,  and  where  only  the 
sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars,  and  the  Great  Spirit  that 
controled  and  guided  them  all,  could  read  her  thoughts, 
and  know  the  history  of  her  griefs. 

The  first  surprise  being  over,  Tula  offered  the  stran 
gers  a  place  by  her  fire,  and  such  other  hospitalities  as 
her  cabin  afforded. 

"How  comes  the  dove  alone  in  the  eagle's  nest?" 
enquired  the  leader  of  the  party. — And  then,  regarding 


248  SOLITUDE    RELUCTANTLY    ABANDONED. 

her  with  a  look  of  admiration,  added — "  does  she  not 
fear  the  hawk  or  the  vulture,  here  in  the  cold  cliffs  of 
the  mountain  ?" 

Tula  replied  by  relating  the  story  of  her  life — her 
"bereavement — her  captivity — her  escape — her  weary 
wanderings — her  hardships — and  the  repose  she  had 
found  in  her  solitude ;  and  concluded  by  saying,  "  If 
the  eagle's  nest  be  lonely  and  cold,  it  is  quiet  and  safe. 
It  is  not  too  high  for  the  moon  to  smile  upon.  It  is  not 
too  cold  for  Tula." 

"  Would  the  '  singing  bird'  seek  out  her  people,  and 
let  her  song  be  heard  again  among  the  trees  of  the 
valley?" 

"Tula  is  no  longer  the  singing  bird.  Her  song  is 
shut  up  in  her  heart.  Her  heart  is  with  her  kindred  in 
the  spirit  land.  Her  father's  cabin  is  more  desolate 
than  the  wilderness,  or  the  mountain  top.  Her  tree  is 
plucked  up  by  the  roots.  It  cannot  live  again." 

After  some  considerable  persuasion,  in  which  the 
voice  of  the  humane  Englishman — suggesting  that,  if 
the  Ottawas  had  discovered  her  retreat,  the  Athapus- 
cows  might  discover  it  also, — had  its  full  share  of 
weight,  the  fair  hermitess  consented  to  accompany  the 
strangers ;  though  she  could  not  conceal  her  regret,  in 
abandoning  her  snug  little  castle,  to  set  off  on  a  new 
pilgrimage,  she  knew  not  whither. 

"  It  matters  little  to  Tula  where  she  goes,  so  that  she 
does  not  meet  the  Athapuscow.  His  hands  are  red 
with  the  blood  of  her  father,  her  husband,  her  child. 
Let  her  never  see  his  face,  or  walk  in  his  shadow." 


INDIAN    COURTSHIP.  249 

X 

THE  singular  romance  of  Tula's  story,  the  comeliness 
of  her  person,  and  her  approved  accomplishments, 
touched  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  young  braves  of  the 
party.  They  had  not  gone  far  on  their  way,  before  a 
contest  arose  between  them,  who,  according  to  imme 
morial  usage  among  the  tribes,  should  claim  the  privi 
lege  of  making  her  his  wife.  The  dispute — to  which 
she  was  no  party,  for  her  views  were  not  so  much  as 
consulted  in  the  matter — ran  very  high,  and  had  nearly 
resulted  in  serious  consequences.  The  poor  girl  was 
actually  won  and  lost,  at  wrestling,  by  near  half  a 
score  of  different  men,  in  the  course  of  as  many  days. 
When,  at  length,  a  compromise  was  effected,  and  the 
prize  awarded  to  Lak-in-aw,  a  young  warrior  of  the 
Temiscamings,  Tula  refused  to  receive  the  pipe  at  his 
hands,  or  to  listen  in  any  way  to  his  suit. 

"  Tula  is  buried  in  the  grave  of  O-ken-ah-ga,"  she 
said.  "Tula  will  walk  alone  on  the  earth.  Her  heart 
is  in  the  spirit  land.  It  will  never  come  back.  It  has 
nothing  here  to  love." 


ONWARD — onward — over  interminable  fields  of  snow 
and  ice,  where  scarce  a  green  thing  appeared  to  relieve 
the  utter  desolation,  the  party  proceeded,  with  their 
prize,  on  their  journey  to  the^far  north.  She  was 
treated  with  chivalric  tenderness  and  respect,  and  her 
comfort  and  convenience  consulted  in  all  the  arrange 
ments  of  the  way.  She  needed  but  little  indulgence, 
and  solicited  none.  She  was  capable  of  enduring  the 
fatigues  and  hardships  of  a  man.  She  never  flagged 


250  A   NEW    PARTY — A   JOYFUL   SURPRISE. 

in  the  march,  nor  lingered  a  moment,  when  the  word 
was  given  to  go  forward. 

In  traversing  a  deep  valley  near  the  eastern  extremity 
of  the  Great  Slave  Lake,  their  track  was  crossed  by 
that  of  a  considerable  party  of  Indians,  returning  from 
an  expedition  to  the  fur  regions  of  the  north.  Their 
course  lay  along  the  southern  border  of  the  lake.  Per 
ceiving  their  encampment  at  no  great  distance,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  valley,  it  was  resolved  to  visit  them, 
and,  if  they  were  found  to  be  friendly,  to  join  their 
camp  for  the  night.  On  approaching  the  spot,  they 
were  met  by  the  chief,  who,  with  a  few  attendants, 
came  out  to  bid  them  welcome  to  his  tent.  He  was  a 
fine  specimen  of  a  young  Indian  brave — one  who,  in 
his  green  youth,  had  gained  laurels,  which  it  usually 
requires  a  life-time  to  win.  His  costume,  though  adapt 
ed  to  the  severity  of  the  climate,  was  tasteful  and  pic 
turesque,  and  so  fitted  and  arranged  as  to  develop,  to 
the  best  advantage,  the  admirable  proportions  of  his 
person. 

The  parley  that  ensued  was  a  fine  specimen  of 
Indian  courtesy  and  diplomacy.  But  it  was  suddenly 
and  violently  interrupted,  when  Tula,  who  had  remain 
ed  in  the  rear  of  her  party,  with  the  Englishmen,  came 
up.  At  the  first  sight  of  the  young  chief,  she  uttered  a 
grief  loud  and  piercing  shriek — for  the  extremes  of  joy 
and  use  similar  tones  and  gestures — and  rushing  for 
ward,  pushed  aside  friend  and  stranger  alike,  and  flung 
herself  upon  his  neck,  exclaiming — "  Ish-ta-le-6-wah  ! 
—my  brother  !  my  brother  ! " 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-75m-7,'61  (C1437s4)444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

AA    001228169    7 


UCLA-Young  Research  Library 

PS3129  .V6633a 

y 


L  009   614  593   3 


